Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2015 https://archive.org/details/coreaorchosenlanOOIand ’ V . ^ COREA OR CHO-SEN COREA OR CHO-SEN THE LAND OF THE MORNING CALM BY A. HENRY SAVAGE-LANDOR AUTHOR OF “ALONE WITH THE HAIRY AINU” With Numerous Text and Full-Page Illustrations from Drawings made by the Author LIBRARY OF PRINCETON SEP 2 6 2007 THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY LONDON WILLIAM H E I N E M A N N 1895 \All rights reserved] BY GRACIOUS PERMISSION 3 bumbl? Scblcate THIS WORK TO HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN PREFACE In this book I have sought to present the reader with some dry facts about Corea and the Coreans. I have attempted to describe the manners and customs of the people as accurately as possible from the impressions which my visit to their country left upon me, but of course I do not claim that these personal opinions ex- pressed are absolutely infallible. My sojourn extended over several months, and I never during all that time neglected any opportunity of studying the natives, giving my observations as they were made a perma- nent form by the aid both of pen and of brush. I was afforded specially favourable chances for this kind of work through the kind hospitality shown me by the Vice-Minister of Home Affairs and Adviser to the King, Mr. C. R. Greathouse, to whom I feel greatly indebted for my prolonged and delightful stay in the country, as well as for the amiable and valuable PREFACE viii assistance which he and General Le Gendre, Foreign Adviser to His Corean Majesty, gave me in my obser- vations and studies among the upper classes of Corea. I am also under great obligations to Mr. Seradin Sabatin, Architect to His Majesty the King, and to Mr. Krien, German Consul at Seoul, for the kindness and hospitality with which they treated me on my first arrival at their city. The illustrations in this book are reproductions of sketches taken by me while in the country, and though, perhaps, they want much in artistic merit, I venture to hope that they will be found characteristic. For literary style I hope my readers will not look. I am not a literary man, nor do I desire to profess myself such. I trust, however, that I have succeeded in telling my story in a simple and straightforward manner, for this especially was the object with which I started at the outset. A. HENRY SAVAGE-LANDOR. CONTENTS CHAPTER I Christmas on board — Fusan — A body-snatcher — The Kiung-sang Pro- vince — The cotton production — Body-snatching extraordinary — Imperatrice Gulf — Chemulpo Pp. i — 15 CHAPTER II Chemulpo — So-called European hotels— Comforts — Japanese conces- sion — The Gueclias — New Year’s festivities— The Chinese settle- ment — European residents — The word “ Corea ” — A glance at Corean history — Chosen Pp. 16 — 31 CHAPTER III The road to Seoul— The Mapu — Ponies — Oxen — Coolies — Currency — Mode of carrying weights — The Han River — Nearly locked out Pp. 32 — 44 CHAPTER IV The Coreans — Their faces and heads — Bachelors — Married men — Head-band — Hats — Hat-umbrellas — Clothes — Spectacles I'P- 45—58 X CONTENTS CHAPTER V The Woman of Cho-sen — Her clothes — Her ways — Her looks — Her privileges — Her duties — Her temper — Difference of classes — Femi- nine musicians Pp. 59 — 77 CHAPTER VI Corean children — The family — Clans — Spongers — Hospitalitj’ — Spinning-tops — Toys — Kite-flying — Games — How babies are sent to sleep Pp. 78 — 89 CHAPTER VII Corean inns — Seoul — A tour of observation — Beggars — Lepers — Phil- osophy — An old palace — A leopard hunt — Weather prophets — The main street — Sedan chairs — The big bell — Crossing of the bridges — Monuments — Animal worship — The Gate of the Dead — A funeral — The Queen-dowager’s telephone . . . Pp. 90 — 123 CHAPTER VIII Seoul — The City Wall — A large image— Mount Nanzam — The fire- signals — The women’s joss-house — Foreign buildings — Japanese settlement — An anecdote — Clean or not clean ? — The Pekin Pass — The water-carrier — The man of the Gates . Pp. 124 — 135 CHAPTER IX The Corean house — Doors and windows — Blinds — Rooms — The “ Kan” — Roasting alive — Furniture — Treasures — The kitchen — Dinner- set — Food — Intoxicants — Gluttony — Capacity for food— Sleep — Modes of illumination — Autographs— Streets — Drainage — Smell Pp. 136 — 150 CONTENTS XI CHAPTER X A Corean marriage — How marriages are arranged — The wedding cere- mony — The document — In the nuptial chamber — Wife’s conduct — Concubines — Widows — Seduction — Adultery — Purchasing a hus- band — Love — Intrigue — Official “ squeezing ” — The cause Pp. 151—164 CHAPTER XI Painting in Seoul — Messages from the King — Royal princes sitting for their portraits — Breaking the mourning law — Quaint notions — Delight and despair — Calling in of State ceremony — Corean sol- diers — How they mount guard— Drill — Honours — A much-admired shoe — A gift Pp. 165 — 181 CHAPTER XII The royal palace — A royal message — Mounting guard — The bell — The royal precinct — The Russian villa — An unfinished structure — The Summer Palace — The King’s house — Houses of dignitaries — The ground and summer pavilion — Colds — The funeral of a Japanese .Minister — Houses of royal relations — The queen — The oldest man and woman — The King and his throne— Politics and royalty — Messengers and spies — Kim-Ka-chirn — Falcons and archery — Nearly a St. Sebastian — The queen’s curiosity — A royal banquet — The consequences . Pp. 182 — 203 CHAPTER XIII Students — Culture — Examination ground — The three degrees — The alphabet — Chinese characters — Schools — Astronomers — Diplomas — Students abroad — Adoption of Western ways — Quick perception — The letter “ f ” — A comical mistake — Magistrates and education Rooted superstition — Another haunted palace — Tigers — A con- venient custom Pp. 204 — 215 CONTENTS CHAPTER XIV Religion — Buddhism — Bonzes — Their power — Shamanism — Spirits — Spirits of the mountain — Stone heaps — Sacred trees — Seized by the spirits — Safe-guard against them — The wind — Sorcerers and sorceresses — Exorcisms — Monasteries — Temples — Buddha — Monks — Their customs and clothing — Nuns — Their garments — Religious ceremonies — The tooth-stone . . Pp. 216 — 234 CHAPTER XV Police — Detectives — The plank-walk — The square board — The wooden blocks for hands and feet — Floggings — The bamboo rod — The stick — The flexible board — A flogging in Seoul — One hundred strokes for three-halfpence — V'ounds produced — Tender-hearted soldiers — Imprisonment — Exile — Status of women, children, and bachelors — Guilds and the law — Nobles and the law — Serfdom — A mild form of slavery Pp. 235 — 245 CHAPTER XVI Executions — Crucified and carried through the streets — The execution ground — Barbarous mode of beheading — Noble criminals — Paternal love — Shut out — Scaling the wall — A catastrophe — A nightmare Pp. 246 — 260 CHAPTER XVII The “King’s procession” — Removing houses — Foolhardy people — Beaten to death — Cavalry soldiers — Infantrj- — Retainers — Banners — Luxurious saddles — The King and his double — Ro3 al palanquins — The return at night Pp. 261 — 266 CONTENTS xiii CHAPTER XVIII Fights — Prize fights — Fist fights — Special moon for fighting — Summary justice — The use of the top-knot — Cruelty — A butcher combatant Stone fights — Belligerent children — Battle between two guilds — Wounded and killed — The end of the battle postponed — Soldiers’ fights Pp. 267 — 275 CHAPTER XIX Fires — The greatest peril — A curious way of saving one’s house — The anchor of safety — How it worked — Making an opposition wind — Saved by chance — A good trait in the native character — Useful friends Pp. 276 — 282 CHAPTER XX A trip to Poo-kan — A curious monastery . . . Pp. 2S3 — 287 CHAPTER XXI Corean physiognomy — Expressions 'of pleasure — Displeasure — Con- tempt — Fear — Pluck — Laughter — Astonishment — Admiration — Sulkiness — Jealousy — Intelligence — Affection — Imagination — Dreams — Insanity — Its principal causes — Leprosy — The family — Men and women — Fecundity — Natural and artificial deformities — Abnormalities — Movements and attitudes — The Corean hand — Conservatism Pp. 288 — 300 LIST OF PLATES PORTRAIT OF THE AUTHOR . . . Frontispiece AN OFFICIAL GOING TO COURT THE PEKIN PASS A WATER-COOLIE H.R.H. PRINCE MIN-YOUNG-HUAN AN INFANTRY SOLDIER A STUDY FROM STILL-LIFE PAGE 107 132 134 166 174 251 CHEMULPO CHAPTER I Christmas on board — Fusan — A body-snatcher — The Kiung-sang Pro- vince — The cotton production — Body-snatching extraordinary — Imperatrice Gulf — Chemulpo. It was on a Christmas Day that I set out for Corea. The year was 1890. I had been several days at Nai^asaki, waiting for the little steamer, Higo-AIaru, of the Nippon Yusen Kaisha (Japan Steamship Com- pany), which was to arrive, I think, from Vladivos- tock, when a message was brought to me saying that she was now in port, and would sail that afternoon for Tsushima, Goto, and the Corean ports. I went on board, and, our vessel’s anchor being raised at four o’clock, we soon steamed past Batten- berg Island and got away from the picturesque Bay of Nagasaki. This was the last I saw of Japan. The little Higo was not a bad seaboat, for, follow- ing good advice, her owners had provided her with A 2 COREA rolling beams ; but, mind you, she had by no means the steadiness of a rock, nor did she pretend to cut the water at the rate of twenty knots an hour. Still, taken all in all, she was a pretty good goer. Her captain was a Norwegian, and a jolly fellow ; while the crew she carried was entirely Japanese, with the ex- ception of the stewards in the saloon, who were two pig-tailed subjects of the Celestial Empire. “ Numbel one Clistmas dinnel has got to-night, Mastel,” expostulated John Chinaman to me in his pidgen English, as I was busy making my cabin com- fortable. “ Soup has got, fish has got, loast tulkey has got, plan-puddy all bulning has got. All same English countly. Dlink, to-night, plenty can have, and no has to pay. Shelly can have, Boldeau can have, polt, bea, champagne, blandy, all can have, all flee ! ” I must say that when I heard of the elaborate dinner to which we were to be treated by the captain, I began to feel rather glad that I had started on my journey on a Christmas Day. There were a few Japanese passengers on board, but only one European, or rather American, besides myself, and a most pleasant companion he turned out to be. He was Mr. Clarence R. Greathouse, formerlv Consul-General for the United States at Yokohama — at which place I first had the pleasure of meeting him — who was now on his way to Corea, where he had been requested by the Corean Govern- ment to accept the high and responsible position of Vice-lMinister of Home Affairs, as well as of legal adviser to the Kino- in International affairs. CHRISTMAS ON BOARD 3 Curiously enough, he had not been aware that I was to travel on the same ship, and 1 also never dreamt that I would have had the good fortune of being in such good and agreeable company during a voyage which otherwise would have been extremely dull. Accordingly, when we met again thus accidentally on the deck of the Higo, the event was as much to our mutual satisfaction as it was unexpected. The sea was somewhat choppy, but notwithstanding this, when the steward appeared on the companion-way, beaming all over, in his best silk gown and jacket, and rang the dinner-bell with all his might, we gaily re- sponded to his call and proceeded below. Heavens ! it was a Christmas dinner and no mis- take ! The tables and walls had been decorated with little paper flags and flowers made of the brightest colours that human fancy could devise, and dishes of almonds and raisins filled the centre of the table. There were little flags stuck in those dishes, and, in- deed, everywhere. A big cake in the middle had prudently been tied to the table with a string, as the rolling motion of the ship was rather against its chances of keeping steady in the place that had been assigned to it, and the other usual precautions had been taken to keep the i)lates and glasses in their proper positions. Our dinner-party consisted of about eight. At one moment we would be up, with our feet on a level with our opposite companion’s head ; the^ next we would be down, with the soles of their boots higher than our o skulls. It is always a pretty sight to see a table decorated. COREA + but when it is not only decorated but animated as well, it is evidently prettier still. When you see all the plates and salt-cellars moving slowly away from you, and as slowly returning to you ; when you have to chase your fork and your knife before you can use them, the amusement is infinitely greater. “ O gomen kudasai " — “ I beg your pardon ” — said a Japanese gentleman in rather a hurried manner, and more hurriedly still made his exit into his cabin. Tw^o or three others of his countrymen followed suit during the progress of the dinner, and as number after number of the menu was gone through, so that we who remained had a capital time. Not many minutes also elapsed wdthout our having a regular fusillade of bottles of champagne of some unknown brand, and “ healths ” were drunk of distant friends and relatives. Mr. Greathouse, who, like many of his countr)’men, has a wonderful gift for telling humorous stories, of which he had an unlimited supply, kept us in fits all evening, and in fact the greater part of the night, so that when we passed the islands of Goto and Tsushima we were still awake and in course of being entertained by his Yankee yarns. The next day we reached the Corean port of Fusan. I well remember how much I was struck when we entered the pretty harbour and approached the spot where we cast anchor, by the sight of hundreds of white spots moving slowly along the coast and on a road winding up a hill. As we drew nearer, the white spots became larger and assumed more and more the form of human beings. There was something so A BODY-SNATCHER 5 ghostly about that scene that it is still vividly impressed upon my mind. There is at Fusan not only a Japanese settlement, but also a Chinese one. About two and a half miles distant round the bay, the native walled town and fort can be plainly seen, while in the distance one may distinguish the city and castle of Tong-nai, in which the Governor resides. If I remember correctly, the number of Europeans at this port is only three or four, these being mainly in the employ of the Chinese Cus- toms service. We had hardly come to a standstill when a curious- looking being, who had come to meet the steamer in a boat, climbed up the rope-ladder which had been let down on the starboard side and came on board. He was a European. “ Do you see that man ? ” a voice whispered in my ear. “He is a body-snatcher.” “ Nonsense,” I said ; “are you joking, or what ?” “No, I am not; and, if you like, I will tell you his story at luncheon.” And surely what better time could be chosen for a “body-snatching” story than “ luncheon.” Meanwhile, however, I lost not my chance, and while conversing with somebody else, the snatcher found himself “snatched” in my sketch-book. It is not every day that one comes across such in- dividuals ! I went to speak to him, and I must confess that whether he had as a fact troubled the dead or not, he was none the less most courteous and polite with the living. He had, it is true, at times somewhat of a sinister look in his face ; but for his unsteady eyes, you might almost have put him down as a missionary. 6 COREA He informed me that codfish was to be had in great abundance at Fusan, and that the grain export was almost entirely done by the Japanese, while the im- portation of miscellaneous articles was entirely in the hands of the Chinese. Fusan is situated at the most south-westerly extremity of the province of Kiung-sang, which words, translated into English mean, “ polite compliment.” The kingdom of Corea, we may here mention, is divided into eight provinces, which rejoice in the following names : Kiung-sang-do,* Chulla-do, Chung- chon-do, Kiung-kei-do, Kang- wen-do, Wang-hai-do, Ping-yan-do, Ham-kiung-do. The province in which Fusan is situated is, without exception, the richest in Corea after that of Chulla, for it has a mild climate and a very fertile soil. This being the case, it is not astonishing to find that the population is more numerous than in most other districts further north, and also, that being so near the Japanese coast, a certain amount of trading, mostly done by junks, is | continually being transacted with the Mikado’s subjects on the opposite shores. Fusan has been nominally in the hands of the Japanese from very ancient times, | although it was only in 1876 that a treaty was concluded * by which it was opened to Japanese trade. The spot on | which the settlements lie is pretty, with its picturesque i background of high mountains and the large number of ' little islands rising like green patches here and there in the bay. Maki, the largest island, directly opposite the settlement, is now used as a station for breeding horses of very small size, and it possesses good pas- * Do means province. FUSAN 7 tures on its high hills. In the history of the relations between Corea and Japan this province plays indeed a very important part, for being nearer than any other portion of the kingdom to the Japanese shores — the distance being, I believe, some 130 miles between the nearest points of the two countries — invasions have been of frequent occurrence, especially during the period that Kai-seng, then called Sunto, was the capital. This city, like the present capital, Seoul, was a forti- fied and walled town of the first rank and the chief military centre of the country, besides being a seat of learning and making some pretence of commercial enterprise. It lay about twenty-five miles N.E. of Seoul, and at about an equal number of miles from the actual sea. For several hundreds of years, Sunto had been one of the principal cities of Corea, when Wang, a warrior of the Fuyu race and an ardent Buddhist, who had already conquered the southern portion of the Corean peninsula, made it the capital, which it remained until the year 1392 a.d., when the seat of the Govern- ment was removed to Seoul. To return to Fusan and the Kyung-sang province. It is as well to mention that the chief product culti- vated is cotton. This is, of course, the principal industry all over Corea, and the area under cultivation is roughly computed at between eight and nine hun- dred thousand acres, the unclean cotton produced per annum being calculated at about 1,200,000,000 lbs. In a recent report, the Commissioner of Customs at Fusan sets down the yearly consumption of cleaned cotton at about 300,000,000 lbs. The greater part of the cotton is made up into piece-goods for making 8 COREA garments and padding the native winter clothes. In the Kiung-sang province the pieces of cloth manu- factured measure sixty feet, while the width is only fourteen inches, and the weight between three and four pounds. The fibre of the cotton stuff produced, especially in the Kiung-sang and Chulla provinces, is highly esteemed by the Coreans, and they say that it is much more durable and warmth-giving than that produced either in Japan or China. Of course the production of cotton could be greatly increased if more practical systems w^ere used in its cultivation, and if the magistrates were not so much given to “ squeezing ” the people. To make money and to have it extorted the moment you have made it, is not encouraging to the poor Corean who has worked for it ; therefore little exertion is displayed beyond what is necessary to earn, not the “daily bread,” for that they do not eat, but the daily bowl of rice. There is much fertile land, which at present is not used at all, and hardly any attention, and much less skill, is manifested when once the seed is in the ground. The Neapolitan /azzaroni, of world-wide reputation for extreme laziness, have indeed worthy rivals in the Corean peasantry. The women are made to do all the work, for by them the crops are gathered, and by them the seeds are separated with the old-fashioned roller-gin. To borrow statistics from the Commis- sioners’ Report, a native woman can, with a roller- gin, turn out, say, nearly 3 lbs. of clean cotton from 12 lbs. of seed-cotton ; while the industrious Japanese, who have brought over modern machines of the saw- BODY-SNATCHING EXTRAORDINARY 9 gin type, can obtain 35 lbs. of clean cotton from 140 lbs. of seed-cotton in the same space of time. Pre- vious to being spun, the cotton is prepared pretty much in the same way as in Japan or China, the cotton being tossed into the air with a view to separating the staple ; but the spinning-wheel commonly used in Corea only makes one thread at a time. The crops are generally gathered in August, and the dead stalk is used for fuel, while the ashes make fairly good manure. The quantity of clean cotton is about 85 lbs. per acre, and of seed-cotton 345 lbs. per acre. But to return to my narrative, luncheon-time came in due course, and as 1 was spreading out my napkin on my knees, I reminded the person who had whis- pered those mysterious words in my ear, of the pro- mise he had made. “Yes,” said he, as he cautiously looked round, “I will tell you his story. Mind you,” he added, “ this man to whom you spoke a while ago was only one of several, and he was not the principal actor in that out- rageous business, still he himself is said to have taken a considerable part in the criminal dealings. Remember that the account I am going to give you of the affair is only drawn in bold lines, for the details of the expedition have never been fully known to any one. For all I know, this man may even be perfectly innocent of all that is alleged against him.” “Go on; do not make any more apologies, and begin your story,” I remarked, as my curiosity was considerably roused. “ Very good. It was on April 30th, 1867, that an lO COREA expedition left Shanghai bound for Corea. The aims of that expedition seemed rather obscure to many of the foreign residents at the port of departure, as little faith was reposed in the commander. Still, it must be said for its members that until they departed they played their role well. Corea was then practically a closed country ; wherefore a certain amount of curiosity was displayed at Shanghai when three or four Coreans, dressed up in their quaint costumes and transparent horse-hair hats, were seen walking about, and being introduced here and there by a French bishop called Ridel. A few days later the curiosity of the foreign residents grew in intensity when the news spread that an American subject, a certain Jenkins, formerly interpreter at the U.S. Consulate, had, at his own expense, chartered a ship and hurriedly fitted out an expedition, taking under his command eight other Europeans, all of a more or less dubious character, and a suite of about 150 Chinamen and Manillamen, the riff-raff of the Treaty Port, who were to be the crew and military escort of the expedition. A man called Op pert, a North German Jew, and believed by everybody to be an adventurer under the guise of a trader, was in command of the ‘fleet’ — wEich was com- posed of a steamer, if I remember right, of about 700 tons, called the China, and a smaller tender of little over 50 tons, called the Greta. Oppert flew the flag of his own country, and in due course gave the order to start.” “ Well, so far so good,” I interrupted ; “ but you have not told me what connection there was between Bishop Ridel’s four Coreans and your body-snatching friends?” BODY-SNATCHING EXTRAORDINARY ii “ Well, you see, the American and Oppert took advantage of their appearance in Shanghai to let people believe that they were high officials sent over by the king, who was anxious to send an embassy to the different courts of Europe to explain the slaughter of foreigners which had taken place in his country, and also with the object of entering, if possible, into treaties with the different European monarchs — in fact to open his country to foreign trade and commerce. It seemed somewhat a large order to any one who knew of the retiring nature of the king, but everything was done so quickly that the expedi- tion was gone before people had time to inquire into its real object. “ The fleet, as I have remarked, in due time started, and after calling on its way at Nagasaki, where rifles and other firearms and ammunition were purchased with which to arm the military escort, steered a course to the mouth of the Han river. Amonof the eigfht Europeans of dubious character on board was a Frenchman, a Jesuit priest, who called himself Farout, but whose real name was Feron, and who played an important part in the piratical scheme, for, having lived some time previously in Corea, he had mastered the language. Besides, he had travelled a good deal along the river Han, so that he was entrusted with the responsible position of guide and interpreter to the body-snatchers ! ” “ Curious position for a missionary to occupy,” I could not help remarking. “Yes. They reached Prince Jerome’s Gulf on the 8th of May, and the next day, sounding continually. 12 COREA slowly steamed up the river Han to a point where it was deemed advisable to man the tender and smaller rowing-boats with a view to completing the expedition in these. “This plan was successfully carried out, and during the night, under the command of Oppert, and escorted by the marauders, who were armed to the teeth, they proceeded to the point where I’Abb^ Feron advised a landing. Here, making no secret of their designs, they ill-treated the natives, and pillaged their poor huts, after which they made their way to the tomb, where the relics lay of some royal personage supposed to have been buried there with mountains of gold and precious jewels, which relics were held in much venera- tion by the great Regent, the Tai-wen-kun. The impudent scheme, in a few words, was this : to take the natives by surprise, dig the body quickly out of its underground place of what should have been eternal rest, and take possession of anything valuable that might be found in the grrave. The disturbed bones of the unfortunate prince were to be carried on board, and a high ransom was to be extorted from the great Regent, who they thought would offer any sum to get back the cherished bones of his ancestor. “ The march from the landing-place to the tomb occupied longer than had been anticipated, and crowds of astonished and angry natives followed the proces- sion of armed men. The latter finally reached the desired spot, a funny little semi-spherical mound of earth, with a few stone figures of men and ponies roughly carved on either side, and guarded by two stone slabs. BODY-SNATCHING EXTRAORDINARY 13 “The ‘abbe,’ who, among other things, was said to have been the promoter of the scheme, pointed out the mound, and, rejoicing with Oppert and Jenkins at having been so far successful, gave orders to the coolies to proceed at once to dig. Spades and shovels had been brought for the purpose, and the little mound was rapidly being levelled, while the turbulent crowd of infuriated Coreans which had collected was getting more and more menacing. These seemed to spring out by hundreds from every side as by magic, and the body-snatchers were soon more than ten times out- numbered. No greater insult or infamous act could there be to a Corean mind than the violation of a grave. As spadeful after spadeful of earth was re- moved by the shaking hands of the frightened coolies, shouts, hisses, and oaths went up from the maddened crowd, but Oppert and the French abbe, half scared as they were, still pined for the hidden treasure, and encouraged the grave-diggers with promises of rewards as well as with the invigorating butt-ends of their rifles. At last, after digging a big hole in the earth, their spades came upon a huge slab of stone, which seemed to be the top of the sarcophagus.” “ I supj)ose that no oath was bad enough for the three leaders, then ” said I. “ No ; they were mad with fury, and more so when all the strength of their men combined was not suffi- cient to stir the stone an inch.” “ The crowd which till then had been merely tur- bulent, now became so exasperated at the cheek of the ‘ foreign white devils ’ that it could no more keep within bounds, and a wild attack was made on the pirates. 1 + COREA Showers of stones were thrown, and the infuriated natives made a rush upon them ; but, hdlas ! their attack was met by a volley of rifle-shots. Frightened out of their lives by the murderous effects of these strange weapons, they fell back for a time, only to re- turn by-and-by with fresh ardour to the attack. The body-snatchers, having little confidence in the courage and fidelity of the ruffian lot that composed their military escort, and, moreover, seeing that all efforts were useless to remove the ‘ blessed ’ 'Stone, deemed it more than advisable to retreat to the tender — a retreat which, one may add, was effected somewhat hurriedly. This being done, they steamed full speed down the river, and once on board the China, began to feel more like themselves again. “ They anchored opposite Kang-wha Island, and remained there for three days. Then as they were holding a parley on land near Tricauld Island, they were attacked again by the angry mob, the news of their outrageous deed having spread even hitherwards, and two or three of their men were killed. Realising, therefore, that it was impossible to carry out their plan, the body-snatchers returned to Shanghai, but here a surprise awaited them. “They were all arrested and underwent a trial. So little evidence, however, was brought against them, and that little was of such a conflicting cha- racter, that they were all acquitted. Oppert, never- theless, was imprisoned in his own country, and even brought out a book in which he described his piratical expedition.” “Yes,” I remarked, “your story is a very good IMPERATRICE GULE 15 one ; but what part did this particular man, now at Fusan, take in the marauding scheme ? ” “ Oh, that I do not exactly know — in fact, no one knows more than this, that he was one of the ei^ht Europeans who accompanied Oppert. Here at Fusan all the foreign residents look down on him, and his only pleasure is to come on board when a ship happens to call, that he may exchange a few words in a European tongue, for no one belonging to this locality will speak to him.” I went on deck to look for the pirate, hoping to get, if possible, a few interesting and accurate details of the adventurous journey of the China, but he had already gone, and we were just on the point of raising our anchor, bound for Chemulpo. On December 27th we steamed past Port Hamilton, formerly occupied by the British, where fortifications and a jetty had been constructed and afterwards aban- doned, a treaty having been signed by Great Britain and China, to the effect that no foreign Power was to be allowed to occupy either Port Hamilton or any other port in the kingdom of Corea at any future time. During that day we travelled mostly along the inner course, among hundreds of picturesque little Islands of the Corean Archipelago, and in the afternoon of the 28th we entered the Imperatrice Gulf. On account of the low tide we had to keep out at sea till very late, and it was only towards sunset that we were able to enter the inner harbour where Chemulpo lies, protected by a pretty island on its western side. I bade good- bye to the jolly captain and mate, and getting my traps together, landed for the second time on Corean soil. THE DONKEY OF A COREAN OFFICIAL CHAPTER II Chemulpo — So-called European hotels — Comforts — Japanese conces- sion — The Guechas — New-Year’s festivities — The Chinese settle- ment — European residents — The word “Corea” — A glance at Corean history — Cho-sen. When I land in a new country a strange sense of the unknown somehow takes possession of me. Perhaps in this, however, I am not alone. The feeling is in part, I think, due to one’s new surroundings, though chiefly to the facial expressions of the people, with which one is not familiar and probably does not quite understand. One may be a student of human character in only a very amateurish way, and yet without much difficulty guess by the twinkle in the eye, or the quivering of the underlip, whether a person is pleased or annoyed, but when a strange land is visited one is apt to be at first often deceived by appearances ; and CHEMULPO HOTELS 17 if, as has happened in my case, the traveller has suffered in consequence of being thus deceived, he is rather apt to look upon all that he sees with a considerable amount of caution and even suspicion. It was then with some such feelings as these that I landed at Chemulpo. Hundreds of coolies running along the shore, with loads of grain on their backs, to be shipped by the Higo-Marii, had no compunction in knocking you down if you were in their way, and a crowd of curious native loafers, always ready to be entertained by any new arrival, followed you en masse wherever you went. When I visited Chemulpo there were actually three European hotels there. These were European more in name than in fact, but there they were, and as the night was fast approaching, I had to make my choice, for I wanted a lodging badly. One of these hotels was kept by a Chinaman, and was called Steward’s Hotel, for the simple reason that its owner had been a steward on board an American ship, and had since appropriated the word as a family name ; the second, which rejoiced in the grand name of “ Hotel de Coree,” was of Hungarian proprietor- ship, and a favourite resort for sailors of men-of-war when they called at that port, partly because a drink- ing saloon, well provided with intoxicants of all descrip- tions, was the chief feature of the establishment, and partly because glasses were handed over the counter by a very fascinating young lady, daughter of the proprietor, a most accomplished damsel, who could speak fluently every language under the sun — from Turkish and Arabic to Corean and Japanese. The B i8 COREA third hotel — a noble mansion, to use modern phrase- ology — was quite a new structure, and w'as owned by a Japanese. The name which had been given by him to his house of rest was “ The Dai butzu,” or, in English parlance. The Great God. Attracted by the holiness of the name, and perhaps even more by the clean look, outside only, of the place, I, as luck would have it, made the Dai butzu my headquarters. I know little about things celestial, but certainly can imagine nothing less celestial on the face of the earth than this house of the Great God at Chemulpo. The house had apparently been newly built, for the rooms were damp and icy cold, and when I proceeded to inspect the bed and remarked on the somewhat doubtful cleanliness of the sheets, “ They are quite clean,” said the landlord; “only two gentlemen have slept in them before.” However, as we were so near the New Year, he condescended to change them to please me, and I accepted his offer most gracefully as a New- Y ear’s gift. “ O Lord,” said I with a deep sigh when the news arrived that no meat could be got that evening, and the only provisions in store were “ one solitary tin, small size, of compressed milk.” “ Mionichi nan demo arimas, Konban domo dannasan, nandemo arimasen ” ; “ To-morrow you can have any- thing, but to-night, please, sir, we have nothing.” As I am generally a philosopher on such occasions, I satisfied my present cravings with that tin of milk, which, need- less to say, I emptied, putting off my dinner till the followinw- nig^ht. Corea, as everybody knows, is an extremely cold COMFORTS 19 country, the thermometer reaching as low sometimes as seventy or even eighty degrees of frost ; my readers will imagine therefore how delightfully warm I was in my bed with only one sheet over me and a sort of cotton bed-cover, both sheet and bed- cover, I may add, being somewhat too short to cover my feet and my neck at the same time, my lower extremities in consequence playing a curious game of hide-and-seek with the support of my head. I had ordered a cold bath, and water and tray had been brought into my room before I had gone to bed, but to my horror, when I got up, ready to plunge in and sponge myself to my heart’s content, I found nothing but a huge block of solid ice, into which the water had thought proper to metamorphose itself. Bells there were none in the house, so recourse had to be made to the national Japanese custom of clapping one’s hands in order to summon up the servants. “ He,” answered the slanting-eyed maid from down below, as she trotted up the steps. Good sharp girl that she was, however, she quickly mastered the situa- tion, and hurried down to fetch fresh supplies of un- frozen liquid from the well ; although hardly had she left the room the second time before a thick layer of ice again formed on the surface of the bucketful which she had brought. It was bathing under difficulties, I can tell you ; but though I do not much mind missing my dinner, I can on no account bring myself to de- privation of my cold bath in the morning. It is to this habit that I attribute my freedom from contagious dis- eases in all countries and climates ; to it I owe, in fact. 20 COREA my life, and I have no doubt to it, some day, I shall also owe my death. The evil of cold was, however, nothing as compared with the quality and variety of the food. For the best part of the week, during which I stayed at the Dai butzu, I only had an occasional glance at a slice of nondescript meat, served one day as “ rosbif,” and the next day as “ mutin shops,” but unfortunately so leathery that no Sheffield blade could possibly divide it, and no human tooth nor jaw, however powerful, could masticate it. As luck would have it, I was asked out to dinner once or twice by an American gentleman — a merchant resident at Chemulpo — and so made up for what would have otherwise been the lost art of eating. Chemulpo is a port with a future. The Japanese prefer to call it J insen ; the Chinese, In-chiang. It possesses a pretty harbour, though rather too shallow for large ships. The tide also, a very troublesome customer in that part of the world, falls as much as twenty-eight or twenty-nine feet ; wherefore it is that at times one can walk over to the island in front of the settlement almost without wetting’ one’s feet. Chemulpo’s origin is said to be as follows : The Japanese government, represented at Seoul by a very able and shrewd man called Hanabusa, had repeatedly urged the Corean king to open to Japanese trade a port somewhat nearer to the capital. Though the king was personally inclined to enter into friendly negotiations, there were many of the anti-foreign party who would not hear of the project ; but such was the pressure brought to bear by the skilful Japanese, and so persuasive were the king’s arguments, that, after much pour-parleying, THE GUECHAS 21 the latter finally gave way. Towards the end of 1880, the Mikado’s envoy, accompanied by a number of other officials, proceeded from the capital to the Imperatrice Gulf and selected an appropriate spot, on which to raise the now prosperous little concession, fixing that some distance from the native city. In course of years it grew bigger, and when I was at Chemulpo there was actually a Japanese village there, with its own Jap policemen, its tea-houses, two banks, the “ Mitsui- bashi ” and “The First National Bank of Japan,” and last but not least, a number of guechas, the graceful singers and posturing dancers of Nippon, without whom life is not worth living for the Nipponese. Like the Australians generally, who begin building a town by marking out a fine race-course, so the light- hearted sons of the Mikado’s empire, when out colonising, begin as a first and necessary luxury of life by importing a few guechas who, with their quaint songs, enliven them in moments of despair, and send them into ecstasies at banquets and dinner-parties wit’n their curious fan-dances, &c., just as our British music- hall frequenting youth raves over the last song and skirt-dance of the moment. guechas, mind you, are not bad girls. There is nothing wrong about them except that they are not always “quite right,” for they are well educated, and possess good manners. They are generally paid by the hour for the display of their talent, and the prices they command vary from the low sum of twenty sens (sixpence) to as much as two or three yen (dollars), for each sixty minutes, in proportion, of course, to their capacity and beauty. 22 COREA As the New Year was fast approaching, and that is a great festivity among the Japanese, the guechas at Chemulpo were hard at work, and from morning till night and vice versa they were summoned from one house to the other to entertain with their— to Euro- pean ears excruciating — music on the Shamesens and Gokkins, while sakd and foreign liquors were plentifully indulged in. I walked up the main street. Great Scott ! what a din ! It was enough to drive anybody crazy. Each house, with its paper walls, hardly suitable for the climate, seemed to contain a regular pandemonium. M en and women were to be seen squatting on the ground round a huge brass hibachi, where a charcoal fire was blazing, singing and yelling and playing and clapping their hands to their hearts’ content. They had lost somehow or other that look of gracefulness which is so characteristic of them in their own countrv, and on a closer examination I found the cause to be their being clad in at least a dozen kimonos,^ put on one over the other to keep the cold out. Just picture to yourself any one wearing even half that number of coats, and you will doubtless agree with me that one’s form would not be much improved thereby in appearance. The noise increased until New-Year’s Eve, and when at last the New Year broke in upon them, it was some- thing appalling. The air was full of false notes, vocal and otherwise, and I need scarcely say that at the “ Dai butzu ” also grand festivities went on for the greater part of the night. I was lying flat in bed on New-Year’s Day, thinking * Long gown, the national dress of Japan. NEW YEAR’S FESTIVITIES 23 of the foolishness of humanity, when I heard a tap at the door. I looked at the watch ; it was 7.20 a.m. “ Come in,” said I, thinking that the thoughtful maid was carrying my sponge-bath, but no. In came a procession of Japs, ludicrously attired in foreign clothes with antediluvian frock-coats and pre-historic European hats, bowing and sipping their breath in sign of great respect. At their head was the fat proprietor of the hotel, and each of them carried with him in his hand a packet of visiting cards, which they severally deposited on my bed, as I, more than ten times astounded, stood resting on my elbows gazing at them. “ So-and-so, brick-layer and roof-maker. So-and- so, hotel proprietor and shipping agent ; so-and-so, Japanese carpenter; so-and-so, mat-maker; X, merchant ; Z, boatman,” &c. &c., were how the cards read as I inspected them one by one. I need hardly say, therefore, that the year 1891 was begun with an extra big D, which came straight from my heart, as I uncoiled myself out of my bed at that early hour of the morning to entertain these professional gentlemen to drinks and cigarettes. And yet that was nothing as compared with what came after. They had scarcely gone, and I was just breaking the ice in order to get my cold bath, when another lot, a hundredfold more noisy than the first, entered my room unannounced and depositing another lot of “pasteboards,” as Yankees term them, in my frozen hands, went on wishing me all sorts of happiness for the New Year, though I for my part wished them all to a place that was certainly not heaven. In despair I dressed myself, and going out H COREA aimlessly, strolled in any direction in order to keep out of reach of the New-Year’s callers. But the hours were long, and about eleven I went to pay a visit to Mr, T., the American merchant who had kindly asked me once or twice to dinner. If I considered myself entitled to complain of the calling nuisance, he must have had good reason to swear at it. Being the richest man in the place as well as the principal merchant, his place was simply besieged by visitors. Many were so drunk that they actually had to be carried in by coolies — a curious mode of going to call — while others had even to be provided with a bed on the premises until the effects of their libations had passed off. A well- known young Japanese merchant, I remember, nearly fractured his skull against a table, through losing his equilibrium as he was offering a grand bow to Mr, T. Wherever one went in the Japanese quarter there was nothing but drink, and the main street was full of unsteady walkers. Curiously enough, on proceeding a few yards further on towards the British Consulate, one came to the Chinese settlement, which was perfectly quiet, and showed its inhabitants not only as stern and well- behaved as on other occasions, but even, to all appear- ance, quite unconcerned at the frolic and fun of their merry neighbours. Here business was being transacted as usual, those engaged therein retaining their well- known expressionless and dignified mien, and appar- ently looking down disgusted upon the drunken lot, although prepared themselves to descend from their high pedestal when their own New-Year’s Day or other festival occasions should arrive. THE CHINESE SETTLEMENT 25 I was much amused at a remark that a Chinaman made to me that day. I asked him how he liked the Japanese. “ Pff! ” he began, looking at me from under his huge round spectacles, as if he thought the subject too insignificant to waste his time upon. “The Japanese,” he exploded, with an air of con- tempt, “ no belong men. You see Japanese man dlunk, ol no dlunk, all same to me. He no can speak tluth, he no can be honest ipan. He buy something, nevel pay. Japanese belong bad, bad, bad man. He always speak lie, lie, lie, lie,” and he emphasised his words with a crescendo as he curled up what he pos- sessed in the shape of a nose — for it was so flat that it hardly deserved the name ; indeed, to give strength to his speech, he spat with violence on the ground, as if to clear his mouth, as it were, of the unclean sound of the word “Japanese.” Not even in those days could the Chinese and Japanese be accused of loving one another. The Chinese settlement is not quite so clean in appearance as the Japanese one, but if business is transacted on a smaller scale, it is, at all events, con- ducted on a firm and honest basis. Chemulpo has but few natural aptitudes beyond its being situated at the mouth of the river Han, which, winding like a snake, passes close to Seoul, the capital of the kingdom ; and yet, partly because of its proximity to the capital, the distance by road being twenty-five miles, and partly owing to the fact that it is never ice-bound in winter, the town has made wonderful strides. As • late as 1883 there were only one or two fishermen’s COREA 26 huts along the bay, but in 1892 the settlement con- tained a score of Europeans, over 2800 Japanese souls, and 1000 Chinese, besides quite a respectable- sized native conglomeration of houses and huts. When I visited the port, land fetched large sums of money in the central part of the settlement. The post-office was in the hands of the Japanese, who carried on its business in a very amateurish and im- perfect manner, but the telegraphs were worked by the Chinese. The commercial competition between the two Eastern nations now at war has of late years been very great in Corea. It is interesting to notice how the slow Chinaman has followed the footsteps of young Japan at nearly all the ports, especially at Gensan and Fusan, and gradually monopolised a good deal of the trade, through his honest dealings and steadiness. And yet the Chinese must have been, of course, greatly handicapped by the start of many years which the dashing Japanese had over them, as well as by the much larger number of their rivals. A very remarkable fact, however, is that several Japanese firms had em- ployed Chinese as their compr adores, a position entirely of trust, these being the officials whose duty it is to go round to collect money and cheques, and who are therefore often entrusted with verv larcje sums of money. But now let us come to the foreigners stranded in o the Corean kingdom. If you take them separately, they are rather nice people, though, of course, at least a dozen years behind time as compared with the rest of the w’orld ; taken as a community, however, they are enough to drive you crazy. I do not think that THE WORD “COREA” 27 it was ever my good fortune to hear a resident speak well of another resident, this being owing, I dare say, to their seeing too much of one another. If by chance you come across a man occupying only a second-rate official position, you may depend upon it you will see airs ! One hardly ventures to address any such per- sonage, for so grand is he that he will hardly con- descend to say “ How do you do ? ” to you, for fear of lowering himself. There are only about four cats in the place, and their sole subject of conversation is pre- cedence and breaches of etiquette, when you would imagine that in such a distant land, and away, so to speak, from the outer world, they would all be like brothers. You must now consider yourselves as fairly landed in Corea, and having tried to describe to you what things and people that are not Corean are like in Corea, I must provide you — again of course only figura- tively — with a tiny little pony, the smallest probably you have ever seen, that you may follow me to the capital of the kinsfdom, which I am sure will be interesting- to you as being thoroughly characteristic of the country. First of all, however, we had better make sure of one point. The name Corea, or Abrea, you may as well forget or discard as useless, for to the Corean mind the word would not convey any definite idea. Not even would he look upon it as the name of his country. The real native name now used is Cho-sen, though occasionally in the vernacular the kingdom goes by the name of Gori, or the antiquated Korai. There is no doubt that the origin of the word Corea is Korai, 28 COREA which is an abbreviation of Ko-Korai, a small kingdom in the mountainous region of the Ever White Moun- tains, and bordering upon the kingdom of Fuyu, a little further north, whence the brave and warlike people probably descended, who conquered old Cho- sen. The authorities on Corean history, basing their arguments on Chinese waitings, claim that the present people of Cho-sen are the true descendants of the Fuyu race, and that the kingdom of Ko-Korai lay between Fuyu on the northern side and Cho-sen on the southern, from the former of which a few families migrated towards the south, and founded a small king- dom west of the river Yalu, electing as their king a man called Ko-Korai, after whom, in all probability, the new nation took its name. Then as their numbers increased, and their adventurous spirit grew, they began to extend their territory, north, south, and west, and in this latter direction easily succeeded in conquering the small kingdom of Wuju and extending their frontier as far south as the river Tatung, which lies approximately on parallel 38° 30". During the time of the “ Three Realms ” in China, between the years 220 and 277 a.d., the Ko-Korai people, profiting by the weakness of their neighbours, and therefore not much troubled with guerrillas on the northern frontier, continued to migrate south, conquer- ing new ground, and so being enabled finally to estab- lish their capital at Ping-yan on the Tatong River. After a comparatively peaceful time with their northern neighbours for over 300 years, however, towards the end of the si.xth century, China began a most micidial war against the king of Ko-Korai, or Korai, as it GLANCE AT COREAN HISTORY 29 was then called, the “ Ko ” having been dropped. It seems that even in those remote days the Chinese had no luck in the land of Cho-sen, and though army after army, and hundreds of thousands of men were sent against them, the brave Korai people held their own, and far from being defeated and conquered, actually drove the enemy out of the country, killing thou- sands mercilessly in their retreat, and becoming masters of the Corean Peninsula as far south as the River Han. To the south of Korai were the states of Shinra and Hiaksai, and between these and Korai, there was for a couple of centuries almost perpetual war, the only intervals being when the latter kingdom was suffering at the hands of the formidable Chinese invaders. But as I merely give this rough and very imperfect sketch of Corean history, to explain how the word Korai originated and was then applied to the whole of the peninsula, I must now proceed to explain in bold touches how the other states became united to Korai. After its annexation to China, the Korai state remained crippled by the terrible blow it had received, for the Ko-Korai line of kings had been utterly ex- pelled after having reigned for over seven centuries, but at last it picked up a little strength again through fresh migrations from the north-west, and in the second decade of the tenth century a Buddhist monk called Kung-wo raised a rebellion and proclaimed himself king, establishing his court at Kaichow. One of Kung-wo’s officers, however, Wang by name, who was believed to be a descendant of the Korai 30 COREA family, did away with the royal monk and sat himself on the throne, which he claimed as that of his ancestors. Coming of a vigorous stock, and taking advantage of the fact that China was weak with internal wars, Wang succeeded in uniting Shinra to the old Korai, thus con- verting the whole peninsula into a single and united realm, of which, as w'e have already seen in the first chapter, he made the w'alled city of Sunto the capital. Wang died 945 a.d., and was succeeded by his son Wu, who wisely entered into friendly relations with China, and paid his tribute to the Emperor of Heaven as if he ruled a tributary state. In consequence of this policy it was that Corea enjoyed peace with her terrible Celestial rival for the best part of two centuries. Cho-sen, then, is now the only name by which the country is called by the natives themseh^es, for the name of Korai has been entirely abandoned by the modern Coreans. The meaning of the word is very poetic, viz., “ The Land of the Morning Calm,” and is one well adapted to the present Coreans, since, indeed, they seem to have entirely lost the vigour and strength of their predecessors, the Koraians. I believe Marco Polo was the first to mention a country which he called Coria ; after whom came the Franciscan missionaries. Little, how'ever, was known of the country until the Portuguese brought back to Europe strange accounts of this curious kingdom and its quaint and warlike people. According to the story, it was a certain Chinese wise man who, when in a poetic mood, baptized Corea with the name of Cho-sen. But the student of Corean history knows that the name had already been bestowed on the northern part of the peninsula and on CHO-SEN 31 a certain portion of Manchuria, and that it was in the year 1392, when Korai was united to Shinra and the State of Hiaksai became merged in it, that Cho-sen became the official desiornation of united Corea. The o word “ Corea ” evidently is nothing but a corruption of the dead and buried word “ Korai.” THE WEST GATE, SEOUL CHAPTER III The road to Seoul — The Mapu — Ponies — Oxen — Coolies — Currency — Mode of carrying weights — The Han River — Nearly locked out. I LEFT Chemulpo on January 2nd, but instead of making- use of the minuscule ponies, I went on foot, sending- my baggage on in advance on a pack-saddle on one of them. I was still suffering considerably from an accident I had sustained to my foot among the hairy’ folk of the Hokkaido, and I thought that the long walk would probably be beneficial to me, and would take away some of the stiffness which still remained in my ankle. At a short distance from the port I came to a steep incline of a few hundred yards, and crossing the hill-ranore which formed the background to Chemulpo as one looks at it from the sea, I soon THE ROAD TO SEOUL 33 descended on the other side, from which point the road was nearly level all the way to the capital. The road is not a bad one for Corea, but is, of course, only fit for riding upon ; and would be found almost of impossible access to vehicles of any size. The Japanese had begun x\xr\x\\n bounded. The woman of Cho-sen gets, to my mind, less enjoyment out of life than probably any other woman in Asia. This life includes misery, silence, and even separation from her children — the male ones — after a certain things What d cou make a woman more unhappy ? Still, she seems to bear up well under it all, and even to enjoy all this sadness. I suppose one al- w a y s e n j o )■ s what one is ac- customed to do, otherwise I do not see how the phenomenon is to be explained. A few words must be added about that spe- • 1 1 r A SINGKR c 1 a 1 class o i women, the singers, who, as in Japan, are quite a distinct guild from the other women. A similar descrip- tion to that of xho. geishas Japan might apply to these gay and talented young ladies, who are much sought after by high officials and magistrates to enliven their dinner-parties with chanting and music. They are 76 COREA generally drawn from the very poorest classes, and good looks and a certain amount of wit and musical talent is what must be acquired to be a successful singer. They improvise or sing old national songs, which never fail to please the self-satisfied and well-fed official, and if well paid, they will even condescend to pour wine into their employer’s cups and pass sweets to the guests. If beautiful and accomplished, the “ Corean artistes” make a very good living out of their profession, large sums of money being paid for their services. But if at all favoured by Nature, they generally end by becoming the unofficial wives of some rich minister or official. These women chalk their faces and paint their lips ; they wear dresses made of the most expensive silks, and, like people generally who have sprung from no- thing and find themselves lodged among higher folks than themselves, they give themselves airs, and cultivate a sickening conceit. Among the Coreans, however, they command and receive much admiration, and many an intrigue and scandal has been carried out, sometimes at the cost of many heads, through the mercenary turn of mind of these feminine musicians. This music is to the average European ear more than diabolical, this being to a large extent due to the differences in the tones, semi-tones, and intervals of the scale, but personally, having got accustomed to their tunes, I rather like its weirdness and originality. When once it is understood it can be appreciated ; but I must admit that the first time one hears a Corean concert, an inclination arises to murder the musicians and destroy their instruments. Of the latter they have many kinds, including string and brass, and MUSIC 77 drums, and cymbals, and other sorts of percussion instruments. The flutes probably are the weirdest of all their wind category, but the tone is pleasant and the airs played on them fascinating, although somewhat monotonous in the end, repetitions being continually effected. Then there is the harp with five strings, if I remember right, and the more complicated sort of lute with twenty-five strings, the kossml ; a large guitar, and a smaller one ; the kanyako being also in frequent use. Most of these instruments are played by women ; the flutes, however, are also played by men. CHAPTER VI Corean children — The family — Clans — Spongers — Hospitality — Spinning-tops — Toys — Kite-flying — Games — How babies are sent to sleep. One great feature of Cho-sen life are the children. One might almost say that in Cho-sen you very seldom see a boy, for boyhood is done away with, and from childhood you spring at once to the sedate existence of a married man. Astonishing as this may sound, it is nevertheless true. The free life of a child comes to an end generally when he is about eight or nine years of age. At ten he is a married man. but only, as we shall see later, nominally. For the present, however, we shall limit ourselves to a consideration of his bachelor days. It must be known that in Corea, just as here, boys are much more cherished than girls, and the elder of the boys is more cherished than his younger brothers, should there be more than one in a family, notwithstanding that the younger are better-looking, cleverer and more studious. When the father dies, the eldest son assumes the reins of the family, and his brothers look to him as they had before done to their father. He it is who inherits the family property and nearly all the money, though it is an understood rule THE FAMILY that he is bound either to divide the inheritance share and share alike with the rest of the family, or else keep them as the father had done. Thus it is that Corean families are, for the most part kept together ; one might almost say that the kingdom is divided into so many clans, each family with the various relations makimj, so to speak, one of them. h' a m i 1 ties are much re- trarded in the Land of the Morning Calm, and great inter- est is taken by the distant rela- tions in anything concerning the happiness and welfare of the family. W hat is more, if any member of the clan should find himself in pecuniary troubles, all the relations are e.xpected to help him out of them, and what is even more marvellous still, they willingly do it, without a word of protest. The Corean is hospitable by nature, but with relations, ■of course, thintrs jro much further. The house COREAN MARRIED MAN, AGE 12 8o COREA belonging to one practically belongs to the other, and therefore it is not an uncommon occurrence for a “ dear relation ” to come to pay a visit of a few years’ duration to some other relation who happens to be better off, without this latter, however vexed he may be at the expense and trouble caused by the prolonged stay of his visitor, even daring to politely expel him from his house ; were he to do so, he would commit a breach of the strict rules of hospitality enjoined by Corean etiquette. Even perfect strangers occasionally go to settle in houses of rich people, where for months they are accommodated and fed until it should please them to remove their quarters to the house of some other rich man where better food and better accom- modation might be expected. There is nothing that a Corean fears so much as that people should speak ill of him, and especially this is the bugbear under which the nobleman of Cho-sen is constantly labouring, and upon which these black-mailers and “spongers” work. High officials, whose heads rest on their shoulders, “hung by a hair,” like Damocles’ sword, suffer very much at the hands of these marauders. Were they to refuse their hospitality it would bring upon them slander, scandal and libel from envenomed tongues, which things, in consequence of the scandalous in- trieuinsf which groes on at the Corean court, might eventually lead to their heads rolling on the ground, separated from the body — certainly not a pleasant sight. In justice to them, nevertheless, it must be acknow- ledged that these human leeches are occasionally possessed with a conscience, and after kindness has been shown them for many months they will generally THE FAMILY 8i depart in search of a new victim. Whence it would appear that the people of Cho-sen carry their hospitality to an extreme decree, and in fact it is so even with foreigners, for when visiting the houses of the poorest people I have always been offered food or drink, which you are invariably asked to share with them. But let us return to the Corean family. The mother, practically from the beginning, is a nobody in the household, and is looked upon as a piece of furniture or a beast of burden by the husband, according to his grade, and as an ornament to the household, but nothing more by her own sons. Her daughters, if she has any, regard her more as a friend or a companion, sharing the lonely hours and helping her with her work. The women never take part in any of the g-rand dinners and festivities in which their husbands revel, nor are they allowed to drink wine or intoxi- cants. They may, however, smoke. When the children get to a certain age, the males are parted from the females, and the first are con- stantly in the company of their father, while the latter, as we havT seen, share the dull fate of the mother. The first thing a male child is taught is love, deep respect, and obedience to his governor, and in this he is, as a general rule, a paragon. If the father be ill. he will lie by his side day and night, nursing him, and giving him courage ; and if any misfortune befalls him, the duty of a good son is to share it with his genitor. I cannot quite make up my mind on the point, whether the Corean child has a good time of it or not. and whether he is properly cared for, as there is much 82 COREA to be said on both sides of the question. Taken as a whole, the children of the noblemen and rich people, though strictly and even severely brought up, cannot, I think, be said to be ill-used ; but the brats of the poorer people are often beaten in a merciless manner. I remember seeing a father furiously spanking a son of about five years old, who was pitifully crying so as to break one’s heart, and as if that were not punishment enough, he shook him violently by his little pigtail, and pounded him on the head with his knuckles, a perform- ance that would have killed, or, at all events, rendered insensible nine children out of ten of other nationalities ; but no, to my utter astonishment, the moment the father, tired of beating, retired into the house, the little mite, wiping his streaming tears with the backs of his hands and pulling himself together, quietly sat down on the ground, and began playing with the sand, as if nothing had happened ! “Well ! ” I remember saying, as I stood perplexed, looking at the little hero, “if that does not beat all I have seen before, I do not know what can ! ” Yes, for hard heads and for insensibility to pain, I cannot recommend to you better persons than the Coreans. There are times when the Cho-sen children actually seem to enjoy themselves, as, for instance, during the month of January, when it is the fashion to have out their whipping- and spinning-tops. With his huge padded trousers and short coat, just like a miniature man, except that the colour of his coat is red or green, and with one or two tresses hanging down his back, tied with long silk ribbons, every child you come across is at this season furnished with a big top and a whip. TOYS 83 with which he amuses himself and his friends, slashing away from morn till night, until, tired out by the exer- tion, he goes to rest his weary little bones by his father’s side, still hanging on to the toys that have made his day so happy. The Corean child is quiet by nature. He is really a little man from the moment he is born, so far as his demeanour is concerned. He is seldom rowdy, even when in the company of other children, and, if anything, rather shy and reserved. He amuses himself with his toys in a quiet way, and his chief pleasure is to do what his father does. In this he is constantly encouraged, and those who can afford it, provide their boys with toys, representing on a smaller scale the objects, &c., used in the everyday life of the man. He has a miniature bow-and-arrow, a wooden sword, and a .somewhat realistic straw puppet, which he delights in beheading whenever he is tired of play- ing with it and shooting his arrows into it. He possesses a fishing-rod, and on windy days relishes a good run with the large paper pinwheels, a world-wide familiar toy in infantile circles. Naturally, too, musical instru- ments, as well as the national means of conveyance, such as palanquins and wheel-chairs, have not escaped the notice of the Corean toy-manufacturer, who, it must be said, imitates the different objects to perfection in every detail, while, of course, considerably reducing them in size. Other various articles of common use in the household are also often reproduced in a similar way. The games that the children seem to enjoy most, however, seem to be the out-of-door ones. Kite- flying is probably the most important. Indeed, it is almost reduced to an art in Corea, and not only do small 8 + COREA children go in for it extensively, but even the men take an active part in this infantile amusement. The Corean kite differs from its Japanese or Chinese relative in that it is very small, being only about twenty inches long by fourteen wide. Besides, instead of being flat on the frame, the Cho-senese kite is arched, which feature is said by the natives to give it a much greater flying capacity. The string is wound round a framework of wood attached to a stick, which latter revolves in the hands or is stopped at the will of the person who flies the kite. It is generally during the north winds that the kites are flown, and it is indeed a curious thing during those days to watch regular competitions, fights, and battles being fought among these paper air-farers. As soon as the kite is raised from the ground and started in the orthodox way, the tactics used by the Corean boy in his favourite amusement become most interesting-. He lets it go until it has well caught the wind, and by sudden jerks given to it in a funny way, knocking and clapping the thread- wheel on his left knee, he manages to send the kite up to a very great height. Hundreds and hundreds of yards of string are often used. When high enough, sailing gaily along among hundreds of other kites, it is made to begin warlike tactics and attack its nearest neighbour. Here it is that the Corean shows his greatest skill in manoeuvring his flving machine, for by pulls, jerks, and twists of the string he manages to make his kite rise or descend, attack its enemy or retreat according to his wish. Then as vou break your neck watching them, you see the two small squares KITE-FLYING 85 of paper, hundreds of yards above you in mid-air, getting closer to one another, advancing and retreat- ing, as would two men fighting a duel ; when, sud- denly, one takes the offensive, charges the other, and by a clever coup de main makes a rent in it, thus dooming it to a precipitous fall to the earth. Thus victorious, it proudly proceeds to attack its next neigh- bour, which is immediately made to respond to the challenge ; but this time kite number three, whose leader has profited by the end of kite number two, keeps lower down than his adversary, gets round him in a clever way, and when the strings meet, by a hard pull cuts that of kite number one, which, swinging slowly in the air, and now and then revolving round itself in the air, gently descends far away from its owner, and is quickly appropriated by some poor kiteless child, who perhaps has been in company with many fellows, watching and pining for hours for such a happy moment. Pieces of broken glass are often tied to the string at intervals, being of great help in cutting the adversary’s cord. The people of Cho-sen seem to take as much in- terest in kite-flying as the Britisher does in racing. The well-grown people bet freely on the combatants, and it is not an uncommon thing for the excitement to reach such a pitch that the battle begun in mid-air terminates with sound blows in less aerial regions. It is quaint to see rows of children with their little red jackets, standing on the high walls of the city, spending hours in this favourite amusement. They have barely room to stand upon, as the wall is hardly more than a couple of feet wide, and it was always a 86 COREA surprise to me that, amid the constant jerking and pulling the young folks were never precipitated from their point of vantage to the foot, which in many places would be as much as thirty feet in height. I have watched them for hours in the expectation of seeing one of them have an accident, but unfortunately for me they never did ! The little girls under ten years of age are exceedingly pretty. With the hair carefully parted in the middle and tied into two tresses at the back, a little green jacket and a long red skirt, they do indeed look quaint. You should see how well-behaved and sedate, too, they are. It is impossible to make one smile. You may give her sweets, a toy, or anything you please, but all you will hear is the faintest “ Kamapso,” and away she runs to show the gift to her mother. She will seldom go into fits of merriment in your presence, but, of course, her delight cannot fail to be at times depicted in her beaming eyes. She is more unfor- tunate than her brother in the number of toys she receives, and though her treatment is not so very severe, she begins from her earliest years a life of drudgery and work. As soon as her little brain begins to command her tiny fingers, she is compelled to strufjofle with a needle and thread. When her fragile arms get stronger she helps her mother in beating the clothes, and from the moment she rises to the time she goes to rest, ideas as to her future servility, humility, and faithfulness to man are duly impressed upon her. As in Japan, so in Corea, a custom prevails of adopting male children by parents who have none of STUDIES 87 their own. The children adopted are generally those of poorer friends or of relations who chance to have some to spare. When the adoption is accomplished, with all the rules required by the law of the country, and with the approval of the king, the adopted son takes the place of a real son, and has a complete right of succession to his adoptive father in precedence to the adoptive mother and all the other relations of the defunct. The Corean boy begins to study when very young. If the son of a rich man, he has a private tutor ; if not, he goes to school, where he is taught the letters of the Corean alphabet, and Chinese characters. All official correspondence in Corea is done with Chinese characters, and a lifetime, as everybody knows, is hardly enough to master these. The native Corean alphabet, however, is a most practical and easy way of representing sounds, and I am not sure but that in many ways it is even more practical than ours. I will give the reader the opportunity of judging of this for himself by-and-by [see chapter xiii.). Arithmetic is also pounded into the little heads of the Cho-sen mites by means of the sliding- bead addition-board, the “chon-pan,” a wonderful con- trivance, also much used in Japan and China, and which is of invaluable help in quick calculation. The children are made to work very hard, and I was always told by the natives that they are generally very diligent and studious. A father was telling me one day that his son was most assiduous, but that he (the father) every now and then administered to him a good Hogging. 88 COREA “But that is unfair,” said I. “ Why do you do it ? ” “ Because I wish my son to be a great man. I am pleased with his work, but I flog him to encourage (?) him to study better still ! ” I felt jolly glad that I was never “ encouraged ” in this kind of way when I was at school. “ I have no doubt that if you flog him enough he will one day be so clever that no one on this earth will be able to appreciate him.” “You are right,” said the old man, perceiving at once the sarcasm of my remark, “ you are right. I shall never beat my son again.” The children of labourers generally attend night- schools, where they receive a sound education for very little money and sometimes even gratis. I am sure you will be interested to learn after what fashion children are named in the Land of the Morning Calm, as baptism with holy water is not yet customary. To tell you the truth, however, I am not quite certain how things are managed, and I rather doubt whether even the Coreans themselves know it. The only rule I was able to establish is that there was no rule at all, with the exception that all the males took the family name, to which followed (not preceded, as with us) one other name, and then the title or rank. Nicknames are extremely common, and there is hardly any one who not only has one, but actually goes by it instead of by his real name. Foreigners also are always called after some dis- tino;uishinor mark either in the features or in the clothing. I went by the name of “disguised Corean,” for I was always mistaken for one, notwithstanding HOW BABIES ARE SENT TO SLEEP 89 that I dressed in European clothes. I will not say that I was very proud of my new name. The Corean noblemen, during their many hours of dolce far niente, often indulge in games of chess, back- gammon and checkers, and teach these games to their sons as part of a gentleman’s accomplishments. Cards, besides being forbidden by order of the king, are considered vulgar and a low amusement only fit for the lowest people. The soldiers indulge much in card-playing and gambling with dice-throwing and other ways. But to return to the children of Cho sen : do you know what is the system employed by the yellow'- skinned women to send their babies to sleep ? They scrape them gently on the stomach ! The rowdiest baby is sent to sleep in no time by this simple process. I can speak from experience, for I once tried it on a baby — only a few months old — that I wanted to paint. He was restless, and anything but a good sitter. It was impossible to start work until he was quiet, so I decided to experiment on the juvenile model the “ scraping process ” that I had seen have its effect a day or two previously. At first the baby became ten times more lively than before, and looked at me as if it meant to say, “ What the devil are you doing Then, as I went on scraping his little stomach for the best part of ten minutes, he became drowsy, was hardly able to keep his eyes open, and finally, thank Heaven, fell asleep ! He was, indeed, he was ! so much so that I thought he was never going to wake up again. THE DRILLING GROUND, SEOUL CHAPTER VII Corean inns — Seoul — A tour of observ'ation — Beggars — Lepers — Philo- sophy — An old palace — A leopard hunt — Weather prophets — The main street — Sedan chairs — The highell — Crossing of the bridges — Monuments — Animal worship — The Gate of the Dead — A funeral — The Queen-dowager’s telephone. During the time that I was in Seoul — and I was there several months — most of my time was spent out of doors, for I mixed as much as possible with the natives, that I might see and study their manners and customs. I was very fortunate in my quarters ; for 1 first stayed at the house of a Russian gentleman, and after that in that of the German Consul, and to these kind friends I felt, and shall always feel, greatly indebted for the hospitality they showed me during the first few weeks that I was in the capital ; but, above all, do I owe it to the \'ice-Minister of Home Affairs in Corea, Mr. C. R. Greathouse, in whose house COREAN INNS 91 I stayed most of the time, that I saw Corea as I did see it, for he went to much trouble to make me com- fortable, and did his best to enable me to see every phase of Corean life. For this, I need not say, I cannot be too grateful. The great difficulty travellers visiting the capital of Corea experience — I am speaking of four years ago — is to find a place to put up at, unless he has invitations to go and stay with friends. There are no hotels, and even no inns of any sort, with the exception of the very \ow^?>x. gargottes for soldiers and coolies, the haunts of gamblers and robbers. If then you are with- out shelter for the night, you must simply knock at the door of the first respectable house you see, and on demand you will heartily be provided with a night’s domicile and plentiful rice. This being so, there is little inducement to go to some filthy inn entirely lacking in comforts, and, above all, in personal safety. The Corean inns— and there are but few even of those— are patronised only by the scum of the worst people of the lowest class, and whenever there is a robbery, a fight, or a murder, you can be certain that it has taken place in one of those dens of vice. I have often spent hours in them myself to study the different types, mostly criminal, of which there are many specimens in these abodes. There it is that plots are made up to assassinate ; it is within those walls that sinners of all sorts find refuge, and can keep well out of sight of the searching police. The attractions of Seoul, as a city, are few. Beyond the poverty of the buildings and the filth of the streets, I do not know of much else of any great interest to the 92 COREA casual globe-trotter, who, it must be said, very seldom thinks it advisable to venture as far as that. No. there is nothing beautiful to be seen in Seoul. If, however, you are on the look-out for quaintness and originality, no town will interest you more. Let us go for a walk round the town, and if your nose happens to be of a sensitive nature, do not forget to take a bottle of the strongest salts with you. We might start on our peregrinations from the West Gate, as we are already familiar with this point. We are on the principal thoroughfare of Seoul, which we can easily perceive by the amount of traffic on it as compared with the other narrower and deserted streets. The mud-houses on each side, as we descend towards the old royal palace, are miserable and dirty, the front rooms being used as shops, where eatables, such as rice, dried fruit, &c., are sold. A small projecting thatched roof has been put up, sustained by posts, at nearly each of these, to protect its goods from sun and snow. Before going two hundred yards we come to a little stone bridge, about five feet wide, and with no parapet, over a sewer, in front of which is an open space like a small square. But look ! Do you see that man squatting down there on a mat ? Is he not picturesque with his long white flowing robe, his 'large pointed straw hat and his black face ? As he lies there with outstretched hands, dried by the sun and snow, calling out for the mercy of the passers-by, he might almost be mistaken for an Arab. His face is as black as it could be, and he is blind. He is one of the personalities of Seoul, and rain or shine you always see him squatting on his little mat at the same spot in the same attitude. COREAN BEGGARS 93 It is only seldom that beggars are to be seen in Cho-sen, for they are not allowed to prowl about except on certain special occasions, and festivities, when the streets are simply crammed with them. It is then that the most ghastly diseases, misfortunes, accidents, and deformities are made use of and dis- played before you to extract from your pockets the modest sum of a cash. I can- not say that I am easily impressed by such sights, and far less horri- fied, for in my life- time it has been my luck to see so many that I have w-ot accustomed O to them ; but I must confess to bein" on one oc- o casion really ter- rified at the sight of a Corean beggar. I was sketching not very far from this stone miniature bridge on which we are supposed to be still standing, when I perceived the most ghastly object coming towards me. It looked like a human being, and it did not ; but it was. As he drew nearer, I could not help shivering. He was a walking skeleton, minus toes and fingers. He was almost naked, except that he had a few rags round his loins ; and the skin that hardly covered his bones was 94 COREA a mass of sores. His head was so deformed and his eyes so sunken that a Peruvian mummy would have been an Adonis if compared with him. Nose he had none — et ra passe — for in Seoul it is a blessing not to have one ; and where his mouth should have been there was a huge gap, his lower jaw being altogether missing. A few locks of long hair in patches on his skull, blown by the wind, completed a worthy frame for this most unprepossessing head. Oh, what a hideous sight! He hopped along a step or two at a time on his bony legs and toeless feet, keeping his balance with a long crutch, which he held under his arm, and he had a sort of wooden cup attached by a string to his neck, into which people might throw their charities. “ He is a leper,” a Corean, who stood by my side and had noticed the ever- increasing expression of horror on my face, informed me. The man, or rather the scarecrow, for he hardly had any more the resemblance to a human being, hearing the noise of the crowd that was round me, moved in my direction. He staggered and dragged himself till he got quite close, then bending his trembling head forward, made the utmost efforts to see, just as a bat does when taken out into the daylight. Poor fellow j he was also very nearly blind. His efforts to speak were painful beyond measure. A hoarse sound like the neighing of a pony was all that came out of his throat, and each time he did this, shrieks of laughter rose from the crowd, while comical jokes and sarcastic remarks were freely passed at the thinness of his legs, the con- dition of his skin, and the loss of the lower half of his face. Oh ! it was shocking and revolting, though it PHILOSOPHY 95 must be said for them that the same people who chaffed him were also the first ones to fill his little pot with cash. Now, you must not think that I have told you this story to make your hair stand on end, for that is not my intention at all ; but simply to prove to you the anomaly that a Corean is not really cruel when he is cruel, or rather when he appears to us to be cruel. This sounds, I believe, rather extraordinary to people who cannot be many-sided when analysing a question, but what I mean is this ; It must not be forgotten that different people have different customs and different ways of thinking ; therefore, what we put down as dreadful is often thought a great deal of in the Land of the Morning Calm. “ Why not laugh at illnesses, death, and deformity ? ” I once heard a Corean argue. “It does not make people any better if you sympathise with them ; on the contrary, by so doing you simply add pain to their pain, and make them feel worse than they really are. Besides, illnesses help to make up our life, and it is our duty to go through them as merrily as through those other things which you call pleasures. W'e people of Cho-sen do not look upon illnesses, accidents, or death as misfortunes, but as natural things that cannot be helped and must be bravely endured ; what better, then, can we do than laugh at them ? ” “So your argument is,” I dared put in, “that if one may laugh at one’s own misfortunes, there is all the more title to laugh at those of other people ? ” “That is so,” retorted the man of Cho-sen, with an air of self-conviction. I at once agreed with him that I did not find much 96 COREA real harm in laughing- at other people’s misfortunes, except that if it did not do anybody any harm, it neither did them any good ; but I acknowledge that it took me some minutes before I could make up my mind as to one’s own misfortunes. In the end, however, I had to agree with him even about this point. He proved to me that Coreans are at bottom very good- hearted and unselfish, and always ready to help rela- tions and neighbours, always ready to be kind even at their own discomfort. This good-nature, however, lacks in form from our point of view, though the substance is always the same, and probably more so than with us. They are a much simpler people, and hypocrisy among them has not yet reached our civilised stage. In the case of our poor leper friend, we have seen that the people who laughed at him were the first to help him ; whereas, I have no doubt that among us who are good Christians, and nothing else but charitable, the majority would not have laughed ; indeed, I am not quite sure but that, on the contrary, many would have run to the nearest church to pray for the man, mean- time leaving him “cashless,” if not to die of starvation. Now let us continue our walk and leave the blind man and leper behind. On our left-hand side there is a huge gateway with a red wooden door — in rather a dilapidated condition — though apparently leading to something very grand. Since we are here we may as well 0-0 in. Good g-racious ! it is a tumble-down place. In olden days it used to be the king’s palace, and if you follow me you can see how big the grounds are. For some reason or other this place, with all its accessories, buildings, &c., has been abandoned AN OLD PALACE 97 by the Court simply because of rumours getting abroad that ghosts haunted it. Evil spirits were reported to have been seen prowling about the grounds, and in the royal apartments, and it would never have done for a king to have been near such company ; so the Court went to great expense to build a fresh abode for the royal personage, and the old palace was abandoned and left to decay. The grounds that were laid out as pretty gardens were, many years later, used for a plantation- of mulberries, a foreign speculation which was to enrich the King and the country, but which turned out instead a huge fiasco. The mulberry trees are still there, as you may see. Let us, however, pro- ceed a little way up this hill and go and pay a visit to the two eunuchs who are the sole inhabitants of this huge place, and who will take us round it. These eunuchs occupy a little room about ten feet square and of the same height in the inner enclosure. They are very polite, and joining their hands by way of salute to you, invite you to go in — to drink tea and smoke a pipe. Poor wretches ! One of them, a fat fellow of an unwholesome kind, as if he were made of putty, having learnt the European way of greeting people, in- sisted on shaking hands with me, but, oh, how repulsive it was ! His cold, squashy .sort of boneless hand, gave you the impression that you had grasped a toad in your hand. And his face! Did you ever see a weaker, more depraved and inhuman head than that which was screwed on his shoulders ? His cadaverous complexion was marked with the results of small-pox, which were certainly no improvement to his looks ; his eyes had been set in his head anyhow, and each seemed to move 98 COREA of its own accord ; his mouth seemed simply to hang like a rag, showing his teeth and his tongue. His fellow was somewhat better, for he was of the thin kind of that type, and though possessing the effeminate, weak characteristics of his friend, one could at least see that he was built on a skeleton, like the generality of people ! But the features of these eunuchs were as nothin^;- to their vmices. The latter were squeaky like those of girls of five ; and more especially when the fat man spoke, it almost seemed as if the thread of a voice came from underground, so impercep- tible was the sound that he could produce after he had spoken a few minutes. Having profited by the notions of my Corean philosopher of a little while ago, I simply went into screams of merriment at the misfortune of these poor devils, but really it was difficult to help it. Preceded by these eunuchs, let us now go over the tumble-down ruins of the palace. On the top of the small hill stands the main building of red painted wood and turned up roof d la Chinoise, and inside this, in the audience hall, can yet be seen the remains of the wooden throne raised up in the centre, with screens on the sides. There is nothing artistic about it, no richness, and nothing beautiful, and with the exception of the ceiling, that must have been pretty at one time with native patterns and yellow, red and green ornaments, there is absolutely nothing else worth noticing. Outside, the three parallel flights of steps leading up to the audience hall have a curious feature. It is forbidden to any one but the King to go up on the middle steps, and he of course is invariably carried ; for which reason, in the middle part of the A LEOPARD HUNT 99 centre staircase a carved stone table is laid over the steps in such a way that no one can tread on them except quite at the sides where the men who carry the King have to walk. The houses where the King and royal family used to live with their household have now been nearly all de- stroyed by the weather and damp, and many of the roofs have fallen in. They were very simple, only one story high, and little better than the habitations of the better classes of people in Cho-sen. Coming out again of the inner enclosure, one finds stables and other houses scattered here and there in the compound* and lower down we come to a big drain of masonry. But let me tell you a funny story. As you know, the Land of the Morning Calm is often troubled at night by prowling leopards and huge tigers which make their peregrinations through the town in search of food. A big leopard was thus seen by the natives one fine day taking a constitutional in the grounds of this haunted palace. Perplexed and even terrified, the unarmed natives ran for their lives, except one who, from a distant point of vantage, watched the animal and saw him enter the drain just mentioned. There happened to be staying in Seoul an Englishman, a Mr. S., who possessed a rifle and who had often astonished the natives by his skill in never missing the bull’s eye ; so to him they all went in a deputation, begging him to do away with the four-legged, unvvelcome visitor. Mr. S., who wished for nothing better, promised that he would go * Word used in the East for a conglomeration of houses enclosed by a wall. lOO COREA that same night, and, accompanied by his faithful native servant, went and hid himself in proximity to the hole whence the leopard was likely to spring. It was a lovely moonlight night, and several hours had been passed in perfect silence and vain waiting for the chance of a shot, when a bright idea struck the native servant. Certain that the leopard was no longer there, and wishing to retire to his warm room, he addressed his master in poetic terms somewhat as follows :• — • “Sir, I am a brave man, and fear neither man nor beast. I am your servant, and for you am ready to give my life. I have brought with me two long bamboos, and with them I shall go and poke in the drain, rouse the ferocious beast, and as he jumps out you will kill him. If I shall lose my life, which I am ready to do for you, please think of my wife and child.” “ Very good,” said the Englishman, who was getting rather tired of the discomfort and cold, and who, though he did not say so, also shared the opinion that the brute had gone. Thus encouraged, the servant at once proceeded to tie the two bamboos together, and again remind- ing his master of the brave act he was going to accomplish, proceeded with firm step to the drain, about thirty yards off. When he reached the open- ins' he seemed to hesitate. He stood and listened. He carefully peeped In and listened again. He heard nothing. Then, bringing all his courage to bear, he lifted his bamboo and began poking in the drain. T wo or three times, as he thought, he had touched some- thing soft with the end. He dropped his bamboo as if A LEOPARD HUNT lOI it had been a hot iron, and ran full-speed back to his master, imploring his protection. “Has got — has got — kill — master — kill — kill ! ” and he lay by his side, shivering with fright. “You are frightened, you coward; there is nothing. Go again.” After a few minutes the faithful valet, who had then made quite sure that there was no leopard in the drain and that he had shown himself a coward, unwillingly and slowly returned to the charge and picked up his bamboo. “ I am trembling with cold, not with fear,” he had said as he was getting up again. “ I shall enter the drain this time and rouse the animal myself!” So he really did. He went in, holding the bamboo in front of him, and pausing at each step. The farther in he went, the more his self-confidence failed him. The drain was high enough to allow of his standing in it with his back and head bent down ; wherefore, if an encounter with the spotted fiend were to take place, the retreat of the man would not be an easy matter. “ Master must think me very brave,” he was soliloquising on his subterranean march, when he received a sudden shock that nearly stopped his heart and froze the blood in his veins. He had actually touched something soft with the end of his bamboo, and not only that, but he fancied he heard a growl. He quickly turned round to escape, when a violent push knocked him down, and he fell almost senseless and bleeding all over. “ Bang!” went the rifie outside just as the screams of : “ Master, aahi, aahi, kill, kill, kill,” were echoing in 102 COREA the drain ; and the leopard with a broken hind leg rolled over on the ground groaning fiercely, by-and- by trying to retrace its steps to its domicile. The poor Corean lay perplexed, looking at the scene, all lighted up by the beautiful moonlight ; and his heart bounded with joy, when, after the second or third report of the gun, he saw shot dead the animal that had already reached the opening of the drain. As his master appeared, rifle in hand, and touched the dead beast, his valiant qualities returned to him in full, and he got out of the drain. He was badly scratched all over, I dare say, by the paws of the beast, for it had sprung violently out the moment the bamboo tickled it, though otherwise he was not much the worse for his narrow escape. Such is the last story connected with that drain. The grounds, as you see, extend towards the west as far as the city wall. As we go out of the gate which we entered, you can see a sort of a portico on the left- hand side as you approach it. Well, under that, as the spring is approaching, there are often to be heard the most diabolical noises for several days in succession. If the season has been a very dry one, you will see several men and numberless children beatino- on three O or four huge drums and calling out at the top of their voices for rain. From sunrise until sunset this ofoes on, unless some stranded cloud happens to appear on the horizon, when the credit of such a phenomenon is awarded to their diabolical howls, and cash subtracted from landed proprietors as a reward for their having called the attention of the weather-clerk. A spectacled wise-man, a kind of astrologer, on a donkey and fol- WEATHER PROPHETS 103 lowed and preceded by believers in his extraordinary powers of converting fine weather into wet, and vice versa, rides through the main streets of the capital, with lanterns and festoons, on the same principle as does our Salvation Army, namely, to collect a crowd to the spot where his mysterious rites are to be performed. Here, supported by his servants, he dismounts from his high saddle, and, still supported under his arms — the idea being that so great a personage cannot walk by himself — he at last reaches the spot, apparently with great fatigue. “To carryall his knowledge,” argue the admiring natives, “ must indeed entail great o ’ o fatigue.” When rain is to be summoned, our astrologer addresses his first reproaches to the sun, stretching out his hands and using the strongest of invectives, after which, when he has worked himself into a towering rage against the orb of day, an execrable beating on the drums begins, accompanied by the howling of all the people present. The god of rain gets his share of insults, and is severely reprimanded for the casual way in which he carries on his business, and so, partly with good, partly with bad manners, this satanic per- formance goes on day after day, until, eventually, it does begin to rain. The portico in this old haunted palace was a favourite spot for these rites, and as the house of the X’ice-Minister of Home Affairs, where I stayed as a guest, was close by, I suffered a good deal at the hands of these fanatics, for the noise they made was of so wild a nature as to drive one crazy — if not, also, quite sufficient to bring the whole world down. COREA 104 We may now continue our peregrination along the main street. There along the wall squat dozens of coolies, with their carrying arrangement, sitting on their heels, and basking in the sun. Further on, one of them is just loading a huge earthenware vase full of the native beverage. The weight must be something enormous. Yet see how quickly and cleverly he manages to get up with it, and walk away from his kneeling position by first raising one leg, then the other, and after that a push up and it is done. Here, again, coming along, is another curiosity. It is a blue palanquin, carried on the back of two men. They walk along quickly, with bare feet, and trousers turned up over the knees. Instead of wearing a trans- parent headgear, like the rest of the people, these chair-bearers have round felt hats. In front walks a Jl/a^giordomo, and following the palanquin are a few retainers. Heading the procession are two men, who, with rude manners, push away the people, and shout out at the top of their voices : “ Era, Era, Era ; Picassa, Picassa ! ” (“ Out of the way ; get out, get away ! ”) were the polite words with which these roughs elbowed their way among the crowd, and flung people on one side or the other, in order to clear the road for their lord and master. From the hubbub they made, one might have imagined that it was the King himself coming, instead of a mere magistrate. A few hundred yards further on, one finds on one’s left a magnificent street departing at right angles to the main thoroughfare. It is certainly the widest street in the Corean capital. So wide is it, in fact. THE ROYAL STREET 105 that two rows of thatched houses are built in the middle of the road itself, so to speak, forming out of one street three parallel streets. These houses are, however, pulled down and removed altogether once or twice a year, when His Majesty the King takes it into his head to come out of his palace and go in his state chair, preceded by a grand procession, to visit the tombs of his ancestors, some miles out of the town, or to meet the envoys of the Chinese Emperor, a short way out of the west gate of the capital, at a place where a peculiar triumphal arch, half built of masonry and half of lacquered wood, has been erected, close to an artificial cut in the rocky hill, named the “Pekin Pass” in honour of the said Chinese mes- sengers. I witnessed two or three of these king’s processions, and I shall describe them to you presently. In the meantime, however, let us walk up the royal street. The two rows of shanties having been pulled down, its tremendous width is very conspicuous, being apparently about ten times that of our Piccadilly. The houses on both sides are the mansions in which the nobles, princes, and generals live, and are built of solid masonry. They are each one story high, with curled- up roofs, and here and there the military ensign may be seen llying. P'acing us at the end, a pagoda-like structure, with two roofs, and one half of masonry, the upper part of lacquered wood, is the main en- trance to the royal palace. Two sea-lions, roughly carved out of stone, stand on pedestals a short distance in front of the huge closed gate, and there, squatting down, gambling or asleep, are hundreds io6 COREA of chair-carriers and soldiers, while by the roadside are palanquins of all colours, and open chairs, with tiger and leopard skins thrown over them, waiting outside the royal precincts, since they are not allowed inside, for their masters, who spend hours and days in ex- pectation of being invited to an audience by, or a confabulation with. His IMajesty. People of different ranks have differently coloured chairs — the highest of the palanquin form being that covered with green cloth and carried by four men. Foreign consuls and legal advisers of the King are allowed the honour of riding in one of these. The privilege of being carried by four men instead of by two is only accorded to officials of high rank. The covered palanquins are so made that the people squat in them cross-legged. A brass receptacle, used for different purposes, is inside, in one corner of the conveyance. Some of them are a little more ornamented than others, and lined with silk or precious skins, but generally they are not so luxurious as the ones in common use in China. But if you want to see a really strange sight, here at last you have it. It is a high official going to Court in his state mono-wheeled chair. You can see that he is a “somebody” by the curious skull-cap he is wearing, curled up over the top of his head and with wings on each side starting from the back of his head-gear. His flowing silk gown and the curious rectangular jewelled stiff belt, projecting far beyond his body, denote that he is holding a high position at the Corean Court. A coolie marches in front of him. carry- ing on his back a box containing the court clothes which he will have to don when the royal palace is OFFK lAL (iOINCi TO COURT IN A MONO-WlIliKUEI) CHAIR CHAIR CONVEYANCES 107 reached, all carefully packed in the case, covered with white parchment. Numerous young followers also walk behind his unsteady vehicle. There you see him perched up in a kind of arm-chair at a height of about five feet — sitting more or less gracefully on a lovely tiger skin, that has been artistically thrown upon it, leaving the head hanging down at the back. Under the legless chair, as it w'ere, there are two supports, at the lower end of which and between these supports re- volves a heavy, nearly round wheel, with four spokes. Occasionally the wheel is made of one block of wood only, and is ornamented at the sides with numerous round-headed iron nails. There may be also two side long poles to rest on the shoulders of the two carriers — one in front and one at the back — a few extra strengtheners on each side, and then you have the complete “ attelage." So you see, it may be a great honour to be carried about in a similar chair, though to the eyes of barbarians like ourselves it looks neither comfortable nor safe. India-rubber tyres and, still less, pneumatic ones, have not yet been adopted by the Corean chair-maker, and it appeared to me that a good deal of “holding on” was re- quired, especially when travelling over stony and rough ground, to avoid being thrown right out of one’s high position. The grandees whom I saw carried in them seemed to me, judging by the expression on their faces, to be ever looking forward patiently and hopefully to the time for getting out of these perilous conveyances. Certainly when going round corners or on uneven ground I often saw them at an angle that would make the hair of anybody but a grave and sedate io8 COREA Corean official stand on end. The palace gate reached, he is let down gently, the front part of the chair being gradually lowered, and, with a sigh of relief, steps out of it. Immediately he is supported on each side by his followers, and thus the palace is entered, the mono-wheeled chair being left outside standing against the wall, and the tired carriers squatting down to a quiet gamble with the chair-bearers of other noblemen. Here let us leave him for the present, since the huge gates are closed again upon our very noses. The royal palace is enclosed by a high wall, at the corners of which there are turrets with sentries and soldiers. In each of the sections of the wall also there is a gate, the principal one of course being that which we have already described. We shall now retrace our steps down the royal avenue, but before leaving' it we must once again look back upon the royal enclosure. It is not a very grand sight, but it is pretty to see a high hill towering at the back of the royal palace. Undoubtedly the position where the palace is now situated is the best in Seoul, both through being in the very centre of the town and through the prettiness of its situation. The inside of the royal enclosure we shall presently describe. Continuing our way, then, towards the east gate, we soon come to another big thoroughfare on our right- hand side, at one corner of which is a picturesque ancient pavilion, with a railing round it. This is one of the sights of Seoul, “the big bell.” It is a huge bronze bell raised from the ground only about a foot. It possesses a fine rich tone when it is THE BIG BELL 109 hammered upon by the bell-ringer, but a good deal of the sonorousness is lost and the sound made dreary and monotonous by its being so low down. The man rings it by striking heavy blows at it with a big wooden mallet, and its first note in the early morning makes the drowsy gate-keepers of the town begin to make preparations for establishing communication once more between the capital and the outer world ; while at sunset, as its last melancholy notes are blown away in dying waves by the wind, the heavy gates are closed, and every man — though not every woman, as we shall see — has to retire to his home until dawn the next morning, if he wishes to escape a severe flogging, or even the risk of losing his head. The laws and rules in this respect have not been very severely en- forced of late years ; yet one never sees even now a Corean male walking about the streets after dark. Though capital punishment might not be inflicted on the offender, a very sound spanking would very pro- bably be the result of a native being caught flagrante delicto during a nocturnal j)eregrination. Wherefore, the Corean male is, d raison, very careful not to be seen out after dark. On one or two occasions, nevertheless, the male community is allowed a prowl by night, and seem to enjoy it to their heart’s content. The principal of these great events is the night for “crossing the bridges,” a festivity in which men and children are allowed to take part, and in the course of which they spend the whole night in prowling about the streets, and crossing over the bridges and back again. At such a time the streets are alive with story-tellers, magicians and comedians, who delight the I lO COREA nocturnal sight-seers with wonderful fairy-tales, jokes and fantastic plays. A moonlight night is always chosen for the “ crossing of the bridges ” outing, a rather sensible precaution when one sees what the bridges are like. There are the stone supports of course, and over these huge Hat broad stones on which one treads. The width of the bridges is generally about six feet, but no parapet or railing of any kind is provided for the safety of the wayfarer. Through age and weather, these stones have been considerably worn out, and are here and there disconnected, besides being slippery to an extreme degree ; so that even in broad daylight, one has to keep all his wits about him, in this sort of tight-rope performance, not to find himself landed in the river down below, in which, however, there is no water running. Altogether, the days in which the men of Cho-sen enjoy liberty at night are five. The last day of the year is probably the one when the larger crowds can be seen hurrying along through the streets, for a custom prevails among the Coreans to visit during that night and the following one, all one’s relations and best friends, congratulations and good wishes being freely exchanged and presents of sweets brought and gracefully received. Xew Year’s night is also a night of independence, but the greater number of the male community are so “well on” with wine-drinking and excitement, that staying at home is generally deemed advisable. There are two free nights, besides, on the fourteenth and fifteenth days of the first moon, and on one of the days at “half-year” in the sixth moon. That is all. A PAGODA 1 1 1 At no great distance from the “ big bell,” down a tortuous little lane, we come to what is undoubtedly a very ancient work of art. This is a pagoda, made of solid marble, and adorned with beautiful carvings all the way up to the top. To me this pagoda seemed to be of Chinese ori- gin, but, though much speculation has been exercised in Seoul as to how so strang-e a monu- O ment came to be placed in the Corean capital, no reliable data, or facts that might be considered of historical value, have as yet been forthcoming to ex- plain satisfactorily its presence there. Beyond wondering at its antiquity, therefore, and ad- miring the skilful . T r • MAKBLE PAGODA bas-reliei upon it. there is little more for us to do ; so, moving out of the courtyard in which this pagoda is situated, we proceed to inspect another monument, equally curious from an archaeological point of view. It cannot but seem strange that the Coreans should be ignorant regarding the little pagoda above I 12 COREA mentioned. I call it “little,” for I do not think it stands more than fifteen or twenty feet from the base to the top. Probably in Seoul itself there is not more than one man out of fifty who knows of its existence, and those who are acquainted with it, beyond telling you emphatically that it is not a Corean work, can give you no information about it. It is not im- probable that, in the course of some friendly or unfriendly intercourse between the Chinese and the Coreans, this pagoda was brought or sent over from China. The other curiosity is a huge stone tortoise carrying a tablet on its back. As I have already mentioned, the Coreans in many ways resemble, and have appropriated or carried with them to their place of settlement some ideas which are common to the Manchus, the Mongols, and the Northern and Southern Chinese. Among these may be instanced the great respect for, if not worship of, fetishes and rudely made images of animals, both imaginary and real, which are supposed to be embodied there with all their good and evil qualities. The Coreans have an especial veneration for the tiger, the emblem of supernatural strength, courage and dignity. Now when veneration comes into play, the extraordinary, as a rule, soon takes the place of the ordinary, especially in the Eastern mind, which is rather addicted to letting itself be run away with by its imagination. So the tiger, as though it were not sufficiently gifted already with evil qualities of a more mundane order, is often depicted by native geniuses, as having also the power of flying, producing lightning. WORSHIP OF ANIMALS 113 and spitting fire ; and not only that, but as able to walk on flames without feeling the slightest inconveni- ence, and manipulate blazing fire as one would a fan in everyday use. On flags, pictures, and embroideries the tiger is often represented by native artists. Next to the tiger, the animal most cherished by the Coreans is the tortoise. To it are applied all the good qualities that the tiger wants ; for example, thoughtfulness, a retiring nature, humility, gentleness, steadiness, and patience ; these being all symbolised by this shelled amphibious animal, which, in the minds of many Eastern Asiatics, was the basis upon which, in later times, were built the rudiments of mathematics and wisdom. In Corea, the principal quality attributed to the tortoise is long life ; wherefore, it has been handed down from early times to the present day as the emblem of lon«jevitv. This, then, explains the signification of the tortoise in front of which we are now standing. Those tortoises that are made to carry tablets on their backs are, as a general rule, erected in honour and remem- brance of some benevolent prince or magnanimous magistrate — the tablets being placed over these favourite creatures to signify that it was by relying upon all the good qualities attributed to the tortoise that the person whose praises are celebrated on them, attained to the virtues which are deemed so worthy an e.xample to the world. There are many species of semi-sacred tortoises in Corea, to all appearance the product of imaginary intermarriages between the slow amphibious animal in question and the fire-spitting dragon, silver-tailed H / 114 COREA phoenix, and other animals ; and these mixed breeds of idols, so to speak, are occasionally to be seen in the houses of rich people and princes near the entrance gate. In the Royal Palace, too, some may be seen, among the more important being the old Seal of State, which consists of a tortoise cleverly carved out of marble with the impression of the Royal Seal engraved on the under side. A curious thing which strikes visitors to Corea who notice it is that, although the tortoise runs a close race with the tiger in the respect of the natives, neverthe- less, the larger and fiercer animal is much more frequently represented than its smaller and gentler competitor. For instance, one invariably sees on the roofs of the city gates, fixed on the corners, five small representations of the tiger, all reclining in a row one after the other. On many of the larger buildings also the same thing can be observed ; while, on the other hand, it is only rarely that the tortoise is seen in such a situation. When representations of the latter are thus attached, they are generally placed at the four lower corners of the buildings, as if by way of support. It is curious, again, to note — and, indeed, it almost seems as if the Cho-sen people are in all their ideas opposed to us — that in Corea the snake is greatly revered ; and, should it enter a household, it receives a hearty welcome, for this reptile is supposed to bring with it everlasting happiness and peace, a very different conception to that which we generally form of it, for, if I mistake not, in our minds it is jjenerallv associated with sneakishness, treachery and perfidy. With regard to the snake, it is noteworthy that the SERPENTS AND DRAGONS 115 Coreans have allowed their fancies to run riot in pretty much the same direction as imaginative people in our own country have done, and have not only added wings to their serpents to send them air-faring, but have also invented a near relation to these in the shape of a travelling sea-serpent, which is not, however, of such large dimensions as those with which we are familiar. From this it is only a short step to the well-known half-human, half-fish being and the sea-lion or tiger ; stone representations of which are to be seen at the entrance of the Royal Palace. The principal pecu- liarity of the sea-tiger is its ugliness. It is represented as having a huge mouth, wide open, showing two rows of pointed teeth, and a mane and tail curled up into hundreds of conventional little curlets. If the statues of these sea-tigers are divided in three sections perpendicular to the base, the head will occupy the whole of one of these sections, which, in other words, means that the body is made only twice the size of the head. The lin is also frequently found figuring in Corean mythology, but this fanciful creature is undoubtedly an importation from the well-known ki-lin of China, being half ox, half deer, and having but a single horn in the centre of the head. It is the symbol of good nature and well-being Another borrowed individual of this class is the dragon, a monster which is a great favourite and much cherished all over the East, though principally by the Emperor of Heaven and his subjects. This popularity of the dragon in the kingdom of the Morning Calm is due, I suppose, in a large measure to the frequent Chinese invasions and constant inter- COREA 1 16 course of the Chinese with Corea. And yet, upon a less appropriate country, to my belief, he could hardly have been stranded, for, although he pos- sesses all the good virtues of the other mythical creatures of wdiich I have made mention taken together, he certainly is never presented as gifted with that de- lightful faculty which goes by the name of tranquillity. Restless in the extreme, this genius of the East is said to penetrate through mountains into the ground, skip on the clouds, produce thunder and lightning, and go through fire and water. It can, moreover, make itself visible or invisible at pleasure, and, in fact, can to all intents and purposes do what it pleases, except — remain quiet. Of dragons there are many kinds, but the most respectable of them all is, as in China, the yellow one, which is as represented on the Chinese flags. Next to the yellow one in popularity comes the green one. In shape, as the natives picture it, the dragon is not unlike a huge lizard, with long-nailed claws, and a flat long head like the elongated head of a neighing horse, possessed, however, of horns, and a long mane of fire, or lightning. The tail is like that of a serpent, with five additional pointed ends. It is, too, rather interesting to note that the king, princes, and highest magistrates, when the country is not in mourning, wear upon their breasts pieces of square embroidery ornamented in the centre with representations of the dragon, having the jewel on its head which is supposed to be a certain cure for all evils. The officials of lesser degree wear, in- stead of this emblem, the effigy of a flying phoenix, the symbol of pride, friendship, and kind ruling power. THE EAST GATE 117 The phoenix is also occasionally to be seen standing on a tortoise’s back, the combination being emblematic of the combined virtues of these two mythical creatures. Returning to the main street, we can walk a long way without finding anything interesting in the way of architecture, or of a monumental character until we reach the East Gate, which is probably the largest gate of all. One of the peculiarities of this gate is that on the outside it has a semicircular wall protection, and in this wall a second gate which renders it, therefore, doubly strong in time of war. The outer wall is very thick, and a wide space is provided which can be manned with soldiers, when the town happens to be besieged. If my memory serves me rightly, yet another gate in Seoul is provided with a similar contraffort, but of this I am not quite certain, for the part of my diary in which the wall of Seoul is described has been, I regret to say, unfortunately mislaid. Near the gate above mentioned, is a large open space, on the centre of which stands a somewhat dilapidated pavilion pour fa^on dc parler, and, on inquiry, I was told that this place was the drilling- ground of the king’s troops, the pavilion being for the use of the king and high officials, when on very grand occasions they went to review the soldiery. Of late years, I believe, a new drilling-ground has been selected by the foreign military instructors, which explains why the pavilion has been allowed to rot and tumble down. (See Illustration p. 90.) As already remarked, all the gates of Seoul, as well as those of every other city in Corea, are closed at ii8 COREA sunset ; but, like all rules, this one, too, has its exception. Thus, there is a small gate, called the “ Gate of the Dead,” which is opened till a late hour at night. Its name explains its object fairly well, but for the benefit of those who are unaccustomed to Corean customs I may as well put the matter a little clearer. Funerals, in Corea, nearly always take place at night, and the bodies are invariably carried out of the town to be buried. In lifetime it is permitted to enter or leave the town through any gate you please, but this freedom of choice is not accorded to the dead, when their final exit is to be made, for this is only by way of the smaller gate just mentioned. A funeral is in all countries, to me, a curious sight, but in Seoul, a performance of this description is probably more curious than elsewhere, and that, because, to a European eye, it appears to be anything but a funeral. The procession is headed by two individuals, each of whom carries an enormous yellow umbrella, on the stick of which, about half way up, there is a very large tri-coloured ball. After these, under a sort of baldachin held up by four long poles, is the coffin, carried by two, four, or more men, accord- ing to the social position of the deceased ; and by the side of this and following close after it are numberless people each carrying a paper lantern stuck on a pole, who scuttle along, singing, after a fashion, and mutter- ing prayers and praises on behalf of their deceased countryman. Frequently, if the latter is supposed to have been possessed by evil spirits, and to have been carried off by them, a man is hired, if no relation is willing to do it, to ring a hand-bell for several con- A COREAN FUNERAL 119 secutive days, near the house which the late unfor- tunate had occupied, the shrill sound being supposed to have the power of showing the unwelcome guests, that their presence has been noticed, and that they had better retire and leave the house to its rightful owners. I need hardly remark that a few hours of this noise is quite enough to turn the best of good spirits into an evil one. But to return to our funeral procession ; this, when the “ Gate of the Dead ” is reached, becomes broken up ; the friends who were following the hearse putting out their lights and ceasing from their singing and praying. Only two or three of the nearest relations continue to follow the coffin, still carried by the paid bearers, and when a suitable spot is reached these proceed to bury the remains. A hilly ground is usually preferred by the Coreans for the last resting place of the bones of their dear ones. The coffin having been buried, a small mound of earth is heaped up over it. The spot for inhumation is generally chosen on the advice of magicians who are supposed to know the sites which are likely to be most favourable to the deceased. Sometimes the body is exhumed at great expense, still on the advice of the same magicians, who, being in direct communication with both earthly and unearthly spirits, get to know that the spot which had been originally selected was not a favourable one. Under such circumstances, a speedy removal is neces- sary, which, of course entails both worry and money- spending and special fees for the reporting of the ill- faring of the buried. I 20 COREA The relations and friends of a deceased person constantly visit the tomb, and many a good son has been known to spend months watching his father’s grave, lest his services might be required by the parent underground. The hills round the towns are simply covered with these little mounds of earth, and the greatest respect is shown by the natives for all places of sepulture. In course of time, many disappear by being washed away by the rain, but never by any chance are they inter- fered with by the people. The Coreans are extremely superstitious, and they are much afraid of the dead. Metempsychosis is not an uncommon trait of their minds, especially among the better classes ; thus, for instance, the soul of the dead man is sometimes supposed to enter the body of a bird, in which case the relatives carefully build a semi-circular stone railing round the mound, so that the winged successor of the deceased may have whereon to perch. The grave of one of the richer people is especially noteworthy. First, there is the mound in the centre as usual, but nearly twice the size of that which covers a poorer person. Then there is a stone railing a little way off ; and between that and the mound stand in double rows, at the sides, rough images of human beings and horses carved in stone. The general rule is, in the case of a rich man, to have two men and two ponies on either side and a small column at the end ; while in the case of a man not so much distinguished only a single horse and man respectively are placed on either side. The short column with a slab at the top is nearly always a feature. The stone images so COREAN GRAVES I2I placed are, as a rule, so badly carved that, unless one is told what they are meant to represent, it is really difficult to decide the point. The horses, especially, might easily be mistaken for sheep, dogs, or any other animal, the small stature of the native ponies being imitated in these images, to an exaggerated degree. As for the stone human-shaped images, these are usually made dressed in a long sort of gown and with the arms folded in front and the head covered by a curled up skull-cap, of the kind worn by Corean officials even at the present day, and formerly worn by all the high officials in China, whence probably the fashion has been imported. A curious feature which I often noticed about the graves of people who had not been over well-off, and whose friends could not afford a large number of statues or figures of men and animals, was this : — If only one or two monuments were put up by the side of the mound, these invariably consisted of representa- tions either of two horses or else of a horse and a ram, that is, if I am right in fixing the latter’s identity by the curled horns on the side of its head. If, on the other hand, the monuments were more than two in number, the others were, just as invariably, representa- tions of human figures, the number of these being the same as that of beasts in the other case. A ceremony is to be found in the Land of the Morning Calm which corresponds pretty closely to “ Tutti imorti" of Italy ; I mean, the merry picnicking of distressed parents and relatives when they go and pray on the tombs of their dead. In Corea the occa- sion is usually celebrated on the first day of the first 122 COREA moon, or, in other words, on New Year’s Day. The family goes soon after sunrise, en masse, to the burial- place, where prayers are offered, and long sticks of incense burnt filling the air with the perfume so familiar to all who know the East. Food and drink are also generally brought and consumed by the mourners on such expeditions, with the result that the day which begins with praying generally ends with playing. Similar rejoicings are again indulged in during the third moon, when the tombs are usually cleaned and repaired, and the stone figures and horses washed and scrubbed, amidst the hilarious screams of the children and the less active picnickers. The tombs of the kings do not differ very much from those of the richest noblemen, except that they have a kind of temple near them. At one time it was believed that the coffins in which the royal bodies were buried, consisted of solid gold. People who are well informed, however, maintain that there is no foundation for this statement about the royal graves, and that, on the contrary, they are almost as simple as those of the richer noblemen. A strange tale was told me, which I shall repeat, as I know it to be true. It is to this effect : A few months previous to my visit to Seoul, a foreigner had visited the king soliciting orders for installations of telephones. The king, being much astounded, and pleased at the wonderful invention, immediately, at great expense, set about connecting by telephone the tomb of the queen dowager with the royal palace — a distance of several miles! Needless to say, though many hours a day were spent by His Majesty and his TELEPHONES FOR THE DEAD 123 suite in listening at their end of the telephone, and a watchman kept all night in case the queen dowager should wake up from her eternal sleep, not a message, or a sound, or murmur even, was heard, which result caused the telephone to be condemned as a fraud by His Majesty the King of Cho-sen. I should mention that a very good specimen of a Corean tomb is to be seen a few lis outside the East Gate, on the hillside, and that another, somewhat smaller, exists a short distance beyond the Pekin Pass outside the West Gate. It may also be noted that trees are frequently planted, and tablets erected, in proximity to Corean graves. MOUNT NANZAM CHAPTER Vni Seoul — The City Wall — A large image — Mount Nanzam — The fire- signals — The women’s joss-house — Foreign buildings — ^Japanese settlement — An anecdote — Clean or not clean ? — The Pekin Pass — The water-carrier — The man of the Gates. The ground in and around Seoul is very hilly. The wall that surrounds the capital uncoils itself, like a gigantic snake, up and down the slopes of high bluffs, and seems a very marvellous work of patient masonry when it is borne in mind that some of the peaks up which it winds its way are so steep that even climbing on foot is not an easy task. The height is not uniform, but where it is highest it reaches to over thirty feet. The North Gate, for instance, is at a much higher level than the town down below, and it is necessary to go up a steep road to reach it. From it a very good idea is obtainable of the exact situation of THE CITY WALL 125 Seoul. Down In the valley, a narrow one, lies the town itself, completely surrounded by hills, and even mountains, covered with thick snow during the winter months. The wall, several miles long, goes over the hill ridges far above the level of the town, except towards the west, where it descends to the valley, and is on almost level ground, as far as the East Gate. It has a rampart in which holes have been pierced, for the defence of the town by archers and gunners ; and, to let out the water of the streams, which intersect the town, low arches have been cut in the wall, provided with strong iron bars, and a solid grating through •which no man can penetrate. Outside the town, bridges of masonry have been constructed ; for instance, there is one of four arches, a short distance from the North Gate, being the continuation of a portion of the wall protecting the river valley on the north of .Seoul. Not far from this bridge, is a monastery, and a small temple with curled-up roof supported by columns, painted red and green. The latter protects an enormous block of stone upon which has been carved a large image of Buddha, the surface of which has been painted white. When I saw it, close by the river side, with the sun shining on it, and its image reflected in the limpid ice of the frozen river, the sight was indeed (]uite a picturesque one. Towards the south side of Seoul, and within the city wall, rises in a cone-like fashion a high hill called Mount Nanzam. One cannot help feeling interested about this hill, and for many reasons. In the first place. It is most picturesque ; secondly, it is a rare COREA 1 26 thing to find a mountain rising in the centre of a town, as this one does ; thirdly, from the summit of this particular hill a constant watch is kept on the state of affairs all over the kingdom. The mode of accomplishing the last-mentioned object is as ingenious as it is simple. It is shortly this. On the summit of Mount Nanzam a sicfnal station is placed — a miserable shed, in which the watchmen live. In front of this, five piles of stones have been erected, upon which, by means of the “ Pon- wa,” or fire-signals, messages are conveyed and transmitted from one end of the Corean kinordom to o the other. Now, it is on these five piles of stones that the safety of the Land of the Morning Calm depends, and it is a pretty and weird sight to watch the lights upon them, playing after dark, in the stillness of the night. Similarly appointed stations on the tops of all the highest peaks in Corea issue, transmit, and answer, by means of other lights, messages from the most distant provinces, by which means, in a very few minutes, the King in his royal palace is kept informed of what happens hundreds of miles from his capital. It is from the royal palace itself that fire-messages start in the first instance, and that too is the place which lastly receives them from other mountain tops. All along the coast line of Corea, on the principal headlands, fire-stations have lonsf been in use in order to o;ive the alarm in the capital, should marauders approach the coast or other invasions take place. Until quite lately, the coast villages and towns used to suffer much at the hands of Chinese pirates, who, FIRE-SIGNALS 127 though well aware that they would, if caught, most certainly find themselves in the awkward position of having their heads cut off, nevertheless used to approach the coast by night in swift junks, make daring raids, and pillage the villages, and even some of the smaller towns. So suddenly were these in- cursions usually made that by the time the natives had managed to get over their astonishment at the attack Tlir: riUF-SIGNAL station and joss-house of these unpleasant and greedy visitors, the acute Chinamen, with their booty, were well out at sea again. The great drawback to fire-signalling is, that mes.sages can only be clearly conveyed at night. In the day-time, when necessary, smoke-signals are transmitted, though never with the same safety as are the fire-signals. By burning large torches of wet straw, masses of white smoke are produced, upon 128 COREA which the alarm is raised that the country is in danger. The code of smoke signalling, however, is almost limited to that one signal; for, on a windy or rainy day, it would be quite impossible to distinguish whether there were one or more torches smoking, unless, of course, they could be set very far apart, which cannot be done on Nanzam. Prior to sending a message, a bell is rung in the royal palace to attract the attention of the Mountain Watchmen. The whole code, for they have a really systematic way of using their pyrographs, is worked with five burning fires only, and more than that number of lights are never shown, though, of course, many times there are less. The five-lights-together signal, I believe, indicates that the country is in imminent danger ; there are other signals to meet the cases of rebellions, recalling of magistrates from distant provinces, orders to them to extort money from their subjects, the despatch or recall of troops, &c. &c. A few yards from the signal station, though still on Mount Nanzam, there is a picturesque red joss- house with a shrine in close proximity to it. The story goes — and the women of Cho-sen find it con- venient to believe it — that a visit to this particular joss-house has the wonderful effect of making sterile women prolific. A few strings of cash and a night’s rest at the temple — preceded, if I remember rightly, by prayers — constitute sufficient service to satisfy the family duties, and I was certainly told that in many cases the oracle worked so well that in due time the chin-chins got rewarded with the birth of babies. I may mention incidentally that the caretaker FOREIGN BUILDINGS 129 of the joss-house was a strong, healthy, powerful man. As we are now on a splendid point of vantage for a bird’s-eye view of the town we may as well take a glance over it. Very prominent before us, after the large enclosure of the royal Palace, are the foreign buildings, such as the Japanese Legation on a smaller hill at the foot of Nanzam, and overlooking the large Japanese settlement ; the abode of the Chinese Minister resi- dent, with its numerous buildings around it ; the British Consulate with its new red brick house in course of construction ; and, by the side of the last mentioned, the compounds of the American and Russian legations. Farther on, nearer the royal Palace, the German flag may be seen surmounting the German Consulate, which is situated in an enclosure containing several Corean houses which have been reduced d F EuropFenne and made very comfortable. Then the large house with a glass front is the one now inhabited by the Vice-Minister for Home Affairs, but the grounds surrounding this are very restricted. A nunnery and a few houses of missionaries also stand prominent, mostly in the neighbourhood of the Japanese settlement. The Japanese settlement, into which we will now descend, is noteworthy for the activity and commercial enterprise shown by the subjects of the Mikado. It is remarkable, also, to notice the curious co-existence of sense and nonsense in the Jap’s adoption of foreign customs. P'or instance, you see the generality of them dressed in European clothes, but nevertheless 130 COREA Still sticking to the ancient custom of removing their boots on entering a house ; a delightful practice, I agree, in Japan, where the climate is mild, but not in a country like Corea, where you have an average of sixty degrees of frost. Then again, the Japanese houses, the outer walls of which consist of tissue paper, seem hardly suited to such a climate as that of Corea. It is really comical to watch them as they .squat in a body round a brass brasier, shivering and blue with cold, with thin flat faces and curv^ed backs ; reminding one very much of the large family of quadrumans at the Zoo on a cold day. Nevertheless, they are perfectly happy, though many die of pleurisy, consumption, and cold in the chest. The Japanese women dress, of course, in their national kimonos, and just as it is in Japan the fashion to show a little of the chest under the throat, so in Cho-sen the same custom is adopted ; with the result that many are carried off by bronchitis to the next world. One cannot but admire the Japanese, however, for the cleanliness of their houses and for the good-will — sometimes too much of it — which they display as well in their commercial dealings as in their colonising schemes. The custom of daily bathing in water of a boiling-point temperature is carried on by them in Corea as in their own countr}’, notwithstanding which I venture to say that the Japanese are very dirty people. This remark seems non-coherent and requires, I am afraid, some explanation. “ How can they be dirty if they bathe every day I call that being very clean,” I fancy I hear you reply. CLEAN OR NOT CLEAN 131 So they would undoubtedly be, if they bathed in clean water ; but, unfortunately, this is just what they do not do, and, to my uncivilised mind, bathing in filthy water seems ten times more dirty than not bathing at all. Just imagine a small tank of water in which dozens, if not hundreds, of people have been already boiled before you in your turn use it, and upon which float large “eyes” of greasy matter. Well, this is what every good Japanese is expected to immerse himself in, right up to his nose, for at least half an hour at a time ! I cannot but admire them for their courage in doing it, but, certainly, from the point of view of cleanliness my view is quite different ; for, really and truly, I have always failed to see where the “ cleanliness ” comes in. Persons belonging to the wealthier classes have small baths of their own, in the steaming hot liquid of which bask in turns the family itself, their friends, the children and servants ; and probably the .same water is used again and again for two or three days in succession. I remember well how horrified I was one evening, in the Land of the Rising Sun, when, on visiting a small village, I was, as a matter of politeness on their part, requested to join in the bath. Being a novice at Japanese experiences, and as their request was so pressing, I thanked them and accepted ; whereupon, I was buoyantly led to the bath. Oh what a sight ! Three skinny old women, “disgraces,” I may almost call them, for certainly they could not be classified under the designation of “ graces,” were sitting in a row with steaming water up to their necks, under- going the process of being boiled. What! thought 132 COREA I, panic-stricken — am I to bathe with these three .... old lizards ? Oh no, not I ! and I made a rush for the door, greatly to the annoyance of the people, who not only considered me very dirty, but also very^ rude in not availing myself of their polite invitation ! The next morning as I took my cold bath as usual in beautifully clean spring water, I was condemned and pitied as a lunatic ! Such are the different customs of different people. When visiting Seoul, it is well worth one’s while to take a walk to the Pekin Pass, a li or two outside the West Gate. The pass itself, which is cut into the rock, is situated on the road leading from Seoul to Pekin ; which, by the way, is the road by which the envoys of the Chinese Emperor, following an ancient custom, travel overland with a view to claiming the tribute payable by the King of Corea. As a matter of fact, this custom of paying tribute had almost fallen into disuse, and China had not, for some years, I believe, enforced her right of suzerainty over the Corean peninsula, until the year 1890, when the envoys of the Celestial Emperor once again proceeded on their wearisome and long journey from Pekin to the capital of Cho-sen. It was here at the Pekin Pass, then, that, according to custom, they were received with great honour by the Coreans, and led into Seoul. It was at a large house, surrounded by a wall, on the road side, that these envoys were usually received and welcomed, either by the king in person or by some representative ; and it was here that they were treated with refreshments and food, previously to being conducted in state into the capital, this being THE PEKIN PASS A' i THE WATER-CARRIER 133 accomplished amidst the cheers of a Corean crowd, which, like other crowds, is always ready to cheer the last comer. At the Pekin Pass, a “ triumphal arch ” — for want of a better word — could be seen. It was a lofty structure, composed of two high columns, the lower part of these being of masonry, and the upper of lacquered wood, which supported a heavy roof of the orthodox Corean pattern, under which, about one-fourth down the columns, was a portion decorated with native fretwork of a somewhat rough type. The illustration represents this monument as it appeared in winter time, when the ground was covered with snow, beyond it being the square cut in the rocks, through which the road leads to Newchuang and Pekin. There are two types of individuals that are very interesting from a picturesque point of view ; viz., the water-coolie, and the man who carries the huge locks and keys of the city gates. The water-coolie is almost as much of a “ personality,” as the inapu, in his rude independent ways. He displays much patience, and certainly deserves admiration for the amount of work he daily does, for very little pay. His work consists in carry- ing water, from morning until night, to whoever wants it. This is a simple enough process in summer time, but in winter matters are rather different, for now nearly all the fountains are frozen, and the water has to be drawn from a well. The water-coolie carries a peculiar arrangement on his shoulders, a long pole fastened cross-wise upon his shoulder-blades, by straps going under and round the arms ; by which means he is enabled to carry two buckets of water at a ' 3 + COREA time. The arrangement, though more complicated, is not dissimilar to that used for the same purpose, by women in Holland, or to that for carrying milk in many parts of Switzerland. In winter time the buckets of water become buckets of ice the moment they are drawn from the well, and then it is really pitiable to see these poor beggars with the skin of their hands all cracked and bleedincj with the cold. They run along at a good pace when loaded, and show great judgment in avoiding collision, sighing as they go a loud hess ! kcss / hcss ! kess ! to which they keep time with their steps. They are considered about the lowest creatures in the kingdom, and enjoy some of the privileges of children and unmarried men as regards clothing ; for instance, they generally wear a light blue jacket even when the country is in mourn- ing. When on duty they never wear hats, and often no head-bands, having, instead, blue kerchiefs wrapt round the head. The inevitable long pipe is not for- gotten, and is carried, after the fashion of the mapiiy stuck down the back. The lock-carrier, again, is by no means the dirtiest individual in the land of Cho-sen, at least as far as it was my good fortune to see. Nevertheless, his clothes are invariably In a state of dilapidation, and. though intended to be white, are usually black with grease and dirt. As he is employed by the Government he wears the deepest mourning ; his face, and one half of his body being actually hidden under the huge hat pro- vided for deep mourners. He seldom possesses a pair of padded socks and sandals, and in the coldest days walks about bare-footed with his trousers turned up to A WAllik-COOI.IK THE MAN OF THE GATES 135 the knees. He is visible only at sunrise and sunset^ when he goes on his round to all the city gates in order to inspect the locks and bring or take away the keys. Slung down his back, he carries a large leather bag, something like a tennis bag, which contains numberless iron implements of different shapes and weights. He appears to be friendless and despised by everybody, and I have never seen him talk to any one. I rather pitied the poor fellow as I saw him go night after night, with his long unwashed face and hands, along the rampart of the wall from one gate to another. Apropos of this I once made a Corean very angry by remarking that “ really the safety of the city could not be in dirtier hands.” CHAPTER IX The Corean house — Doors and windows — Blinds — Rooms — The “ Kan ” — Roasting alive — Furniture — Treasures — The kitchen — Dinner- set — Food — Intoxicants — Gluttony — Capacity for food — Sleep — Modes of illumination — Autographs — Streets — Drainage — Smell. Let us now see what a Corean household is like. But, first, as to the matter of house architecture. Here there is little difference to be observed between the house of the noble and that of the peasant, except that the former is generally cleaner-looking. The houses in Corea may be divided into two classes — those with thatched roofs of barley-straw, and those with roofs of tiles, stone and plaster. The latter are the best, and are inhabited by the well-to-do classes. The outside walls are of mud and stone, and the roof, when of tiles, is supported by a huge beam that runs from one end of the house to the other. The corners of the roof are usually curled up after the Chinese fashion. A stone slab runs along the whole length of the roof, and is turned up at the two ends, over the upper angle of the roof itself. The tiles are cemented at the two sides of this slab, and likewise at the lower borders of the roof. The windows, again, are rectangular and are placed directly under the roof, being in consequence well protected from the rain. Corean houses are never more than one storey high. COREAN HOUSES 137 The houses of officials and rich people are enclosed by a wall of masonry, the gate of which is surmounted by a small pagoda-like roof In the case of the houses of great swells, like generals and princes, it is customary to have two and even three gates, which have to be passed through in succession before the door of the house is reached. The outer wall surrounding the compotind is seldom more than six or eight feet high, and, curiously enough, all along the top of the wall runs a narrow roof, the width of two tiles. This, besides being a sort of ornament, is of practical use in protecting it from the damp. One cannot call the Coreans great gardeners, for they seem to take comparatively little interest in the native flora. The richer people do, as a rule, have small gardens, which are nicely laid out with one or two specimens of the flowers they esteem and care to cultivate ; but really ornamental gardens are few in number in the Land of Cho-sen. Kitchen gardens naturally are frequently found, even near the houses of the poorer people. One peculiarity which characterises the majority of Corean houses of the better sort is that they are entered by the windows ; these being provided with sliding latticed frames covered with tissue paper, and running on grooves to the sides, like the Shojis of Japan. The tissue paper is often dipped in oil previous to being used on the sliding doors and windows, as it is then supposed to keep out the cold better than when left in its natural state. As the doors and windows of Cho-sen, however, very seldom have the quality of fitting tight, a Corean house is there- >38 COREA fore quite a rendezvotis for draughts and currents of air. In summer time the windows and doors are kept open, or even removed altogether during the day- time, and then, in order to preserve that privacy of which every Corean is so proud, recourse is had to a capital dodge. At the end of the projecting roof, and immediately in front of the window or entrance, at the distance of a couple of feet, is hung a shade in the shape of a fine mat, made of numberless long strings of split bamboo, tied together in a parallel position by several silk strings which vary in number with the size of the mat. The use of these curtain-like barriers has several advantages. They protect the house from those troublesome visitors the flies; they let in the air, though not the sun, and, while the people who are in the house can plainly see through them what goes on in the street, no one on the outside can dis- tinguish either those inside, or what is doing in the house. Good mats are very expensive, and difficult to obtain ; therefore, it is only the better classes that can use them. Poorer folk are satisfied with very rouorh mats of rushes. It is also the custom for o^ood citizens of the provinces to send the king at the New Year presents of a certain number of these mats, which, like the Indian shawls of Her Britannic iSIajesty, are given out again by him to the royal princes and highest officials. I was fortunate enough to be presented with two of these blinds by a high official, who was closely related to the king. They are a marvel of patient and careful work, as accurately and delicately done as if some machine had been employed. HEATING ARRANGEMENTS 139 They are nearly six feet high, by five wide, and are yellow in colour with black, red, and green stripes painted at the top and bottom. In the centre is a very pretty, simple frieze, on the inside of which are some Corean characters. If a Corean house does not look very inviting when you look at it from the outside, still less does it when you are indoors. The smallness of the rooms and their lack of furniture, pictures, or ornaments are features not very pleasant to the eye. The rooms are like tiny boxes, between eight and ten feet long, less than this in width and about seven feet high. They are white all over with the exception of the floor, which is covered with thick, yellowish oil-paper. The poorest kind of Corean house consists of only a single room ; the abode of the moderately well-off man, on the other hand, may have two or three, generally three rooms ; though, of course, the houses of very high officials are found with a still larger number. d'he Corean process of heating the houses is some- what original. It is a process used in a great part of Eastern Asia — and, to my mind, it is the only thoroughly barbaric custom which the Corean natives have retained. The flooring of the rooms consists of slabs of stone, under which is a large oven of the same extent as the room overhead, which oven, during the winter, is filled with a burning wood -fire, which is kept uj) day and night. What happens is generally this : The coolie whose duty it is to look after this oven, to avoid trouble fills it with wood and dried leaves up to the very neck, and sets these on fire and then goes to sleep ; by which means the stone 140 COREA slabs get heated to such an extent that, sometimes, not- withstanding the thick oil paper which covers them, one cannot stand on them with bare feet. The Corean custom is to sleep on the ground in the padded clothes, using a wooden block as a pillow. The better classes, however, use also small, thin mattresses, covered with silk, which they spread out at night, and keep rolled up during the daytime. As the people sleep on the ground, it often happens that the floor gets so hot as to almost roast them, but the easy-going inhabitant of Cho-sen, does not seem to object to this roasting process — on the contrary, he seems almost to revel in it, and when well broiled on one side, he will turn over to the other, so as to level matters. While admiring the Coreans much for this proceeding, I found it extremely inconvenient to imitate them. I recollect well the first experience which I had of the use of a “ Kan,” which is the native name of the oven. On that occasion it was “ made so hot ” for me, that I began to think I had made a mistake, and that I had entered a crematory oven instead of a sleeping-room. Putting my fist through one of the paper windows to get a little air only made matters ten times worse, for half my body continued to under- go the roasting process, while the other half was get- ting unpleasantly frozen. To this day, it has always been a marvel to me, and an une.xplainable fact that, those who use the “Kan” do not “wake up — dead” in the morningf ! The furniture of a Corean house, as I have hinted above, is neither over plentiful nor too luxurious. In fact, at the first glance, one is almost inclined to say FURNITURE i + i that there is, so to speak, no furniture at all there. Pos- sibly, a tiger or a leopard-skin may be found spread on the ground in the reception room ; there may even be a rough minuscule chest of drawers in a corner, and a small, low writing-table near it, upon which probably rests a little jar with a flower or two in it ; but rarely will you find much more. The bedrooms usually contain chests, in which the clothing is kept, but there is also a custom by which these are hung on pegs in a recess in the wall. The chests are covered with white parch- ment studded all over with brass nails, and further adorned with a brass lock and two handles of the same metal. When voyaging, the Coreans use these as trunks. Besides the rooms I have mentioned, the richer Corean has a special room, generally kept locked up, in which the treasures of the family are jealously safeguarded. The latter are in the shape of ancient nativ'e pictures, rolled up like the Kakemonos of Japan, painted screens and vases of the Satsuma ware, the art of making which was taught to the Japanese by the Coreans, although now those who were formerly masters in the art cannot produce it. Some Coreans also possess valuable specimens of lacquer work, both of Chinese and Japanese origin, as well as a rougher kind of native production. None of these heirlooms are, however, ever brousfht to lis'ht, and it is only on rare and very grand occasions, such as marriages, deaths, or national rejoicings, that one or two articles are brought into the reception-room for the day, to be again carefully packed up and stored away at night. The idea, which prevails in Japan, is also cur- rent here, namely, that it is bad form to make a great 142 COREA show of what one possesses, and that the wealthier a man is, the less should he disclose the fact and the simpler should he live, that he may not so excite the envy of his fellow countrymen. Self-denial and • self-inflicted discomforts are virtues much appreciated in the Land of Cho-sen, and when a nobleman sets a good example in this respect it is invariably thought highly of, and emulated by others. Indeed, the con- versation of the whole town is often concentrated on some small act of benevolence done by such and such a prince, nobleman or magistrate. But the kitchen must not be forgotten. Its most o striking contents are the large earthenware vases, similar in shape and size to the orcis of Italy, in which the top-knotted native keeps his wine, water, barley and rice. Then there are numberless shining brass cups, saucers, and bowls of various sizes. The latter forms the Corean dinner-service. Every piece of this is made of brass. The largest bowls are used, one for soup, and the other for rice ; the next in size, for wine and water respectively ; while the smaller ones are for bits of vegetables and sauces — which latter are used J .... . f by the natives in profusion. Curiously enough, in the \ Land of the Morning Calm they manufacture a sauce 1 which is, so far as I could judge, identical in taste and colour with our well-known Worcester sauce. The Coreans eat their food with chopsticks, but contrary to the habits of their neighbours, the Chinese and the Japanese, spoons also are used. The chop- sticks are of very cheap wood, and fresh ones are used at nearly every meal. The diet also is much more varied than in either of the neighbouring countries, i FOOD 143 and game, venison, raw fish, beef, pork, fowls, eggs, and sea-weed are much appreciated. As for fruits, the Coreans get simply mad over them, the most favourite being the persimmons, of which they eat large quan- tities both fresh and dried. Apples, pears and plums are also plentifully used. The Cho-sen people have three meals a day. The first is partaken of early in the morning, and is only a light one ; then comes lunch in the middle of the day, a good square meal ; and finally the Tai-sek, a great meal, in the evening, at which Corean voracity is exhibited to the best advantagfe. The climate beingr so much colder than that of Japan, it is only natural that the Cho-senese should use more animal food and fat than do the landsman of the Mikado. Pork and beef, barely roasted and copiously condimented with pepper and vinegar, are devoured in large quantities. The Coreans also have a dish much resemblingf the Italian maccaroni or vermicelli. Of this large bowls may be seen at all the eating-shops in Seoul, and it is as a food apparently more cherished by members of the lower than by those of the upper classes. Previous to being eaten, it is dipped in a very flavoury sauce, and, although they are not quite so graceful in the art of eating as are the Neapolitan Lazzaroni, still with the help of a spoon and as many fingers as are available, the Corean natives seem to manage to swallow large quantities of this in a very short time. Among the lower classes in Corea tea is almost unknown as a beverage. In its stead they delight in drinking the whitish stuff produced by the rice when it has been boiled in water, or as an alternative, in- 144 COREA fusions of ginsang. They also brew at home two or three different kinds of liquor of different strengths and tastes, by fermenting barley, rice and millet. The beer of fermented rice is not at all disagreeable, and their light wine also is, so far as wines go, even palatable. However, I may as well state once for all that I am no judge of these matters, and, as my time is chiefly employed in the art of oil-painting, and not in that of drinking, I hope to be excused if I think myself better up in “ oils ” than in wines ! ! Presuming that my reader has survived this pun, I will now go on to state that it is a common thing in Corea to begin a dinner with sweets, and that another curious custom is for all present to drink out of the same bowl of wine passed round and of course re-filled when empty. The dinner is served on tiny tables rising only a few inches above the ground, and similar to those of Japan. Fish, as is the case with most Easterners, are eaten raw ; first, however, being dipped in the liquid which resembles Worcestershire sauce. To cook a fish is simply looked upon as a shameful way of spoiling it, unless it has gone bad, when, of course, cooking becomes necessary. Fish are, how- ever, most prized by the Coreans when just taken out of the water. Hard-boiled eggs form another favourite dish in the land of Cho-sen, and turnips, potatoes, and a large radish similar to the daikon of Japan, are also partaken of at Corean dinners. The poorer classes seem to relish highly a dreadful-looking salad, of a small fish much resembling whitebait, highly flavoured with quantities of pepper, black sauce and vinegar, with bits of pork- FOOD 1+5 meat frequently thrown in. The whole thing has an unpleasant brownish colour, and the smell of it re- minded me much of a photographer’s dark room when collodion is in use, except that the smell of the fish- salad is considerably stronger. The Coreans excel and even surpass themselves in cooking rice. This is almost an art with them, and the laurels for high achievements in it belong to the women, for it is to them that work of this kind is entrusted. Sometimes the Cho-senese make a kind of pastry, but they have nothing at all resembling our bread. Rice takes the place of the last mentioned, and though, so far as I could see, the fair ladies of Cho-sen were somewhat casual in the exercise of the culinary art, they really took enormous trouble to boil the rice properly. It is first well washed in a large pail, and properly cleaned ; then it undergoes a process of slow boiling in plenty of water in such a way that, while quite soft and delicious to the taste, each grain retains its shape and remains separate, instead of making the kind of paste produced by our method of boiling it. The whitish water left behind after the rice has been removed is, as we have seen, used as a cooling beverage. In some respects the Corean diet approaches the Chinese and the Indian, rather than the Japanese ; for many a time have I seen men in Corea eat their rice mixed with meat and fish, well covered with strong sauce, in the shape of a curry ; whereas in Japan the boiled rice is always in a bowl apart and eaten sepa- rately. The Corean mind seems to lay great stress upon the quantity of food that the digestive organs will bear. 146 COREA Nothing gives more satisfaction to a Corean than to be able to pat his tightly-stretched stomach, and, with a deep sigh of relief, say : “ Oh, how much I have eaten ! ” Life, according to them, would not be worth living if it were not for eating. Brought up under a regime of this kind, it is not astonishing that their capa- city for food is really amazing. I have seen a Corean devour a luncheon of a size that would satisfy three average Europeans, and yet after that, when I was anxiously expecting to see him burst, fall upon a large dish of dried persimmons, the heaviest and most indigestible things in existence. “They look very good,” said he, as he quickly swallow'ed one, and with his supple fingers undid the beautiful bow of his girdle and loosened it, thus apparently providing for more space inside. “ I shall eat one or two,” he murmured, as he w'as in the act of swallowing the second ; and, in less than no time the whole of the fruit had passed from the dish into his digestive organs, and he was intently gathering up, with the tips of his licked fingers, the few grains of sugar left at the bottom of the dish. “ I was unwell and had no appetite to-day,” he then innocently remarked, as he lifted up his head. “ Oh, I hope you will come again when you are quite well,” said I, “but you must promise not to eat the table, because it does not belong to me.” A good deal of the native voracity is due, however, not to this insatiable appetite and gluttony alone, but also to Corean etiquette, according to which it shows a want of respect to the host and is a mark of great rudeness not to eat all that is placed before one. If all is not eaten they argue that you do not like it and CAPACITY FOR FOOD 147 consider it to be badly cooked or inferior to what you have at home. The notion of a normal capacity is stranpfe to them, and never even enters their mind. They are trained from childhood to eat huge quantities of food, and to take heartily all that they can get. I have seen children with thin little bellies so extended after a meal, in the course of which they had been stuffed with rice and barley, that they could hardly walk or even breathe. I recollect on one occasion remarking to a mother, wTo was beamingly showing me her child in a similar condition; “Are you not afraid that his skin will give way?” “Oh no! Look ! ” Upon which she stuffed down his little throat three or four more spoonfuls of rice. I have been thankful ever since that I was not born a Corean child. When the Coreans eat in their own houses, the men of the family take their meals first, being waited on by their wives and .servants ; after which the females have their repast in a separate room. The women .seldom drink intoxicants, and have to be satisfied with water and rice-wash. It is the duty of the wife to look after the welfare of her husband, and when she has fed him, and he has drowsily laid himself down on the ground, or on his little mattress, as the case maybe, she retires, and after having had her food either goes to see her friends or to wash her master’s clothes, or else goes to sleep. The people of Cho-sen are fond of keeping late hours ; and yet I believe there are no people in the world who are more fond of sleep. So far as my observations go, the richer people spend their lives entirely in eating and sleeping. Whenever I went to 148 COREA call on a Corean gentleman, I invariably found him either gorging or in the arms of Morpheus. Naturally a life of this sort makes the upper classes soft, and somewhat effeminate. They are much given to sensual pleasures, and many a man of Cho-sen is reduced to a perfect wreck when he ought to be in his prime. The habit of drinking more than is proper is really a national institution, and what with over feed- ing, drunkenness, and other vices it is not astounding that the upper ten do not show to great advantage. The Coreans are most irregular in their habits, for, slumbering as they do at all hours of the day, they often feel sleepless at night, and are compelled in consequence to sit up. On these occasions songs are roused, and dominoes (san-pi-yen), chess (chan-kin), or occasionally card games are started until another siesta is felt to be required. Cards, however, are seldom played by the upper classes ; for they are considered a low amusement, only fit for coolies and soldiers. On g^rand occasions it is not unusual for the bon-vivant of Cho-sen to sit up all night, with his friends, feasting to such an extent that he and his guests are ill for months afterwards. The Corean nobleman, as may well be imagined, suffers from chronic indigestion, and whenever one happens to inquire after his health the answer invariably is ; “I have eaten something that has disagreed with me, I have a pain here.” And the hand is placed on the chest, in a mournful but ex- pressive enough attitude. The modes of illumination adopted in the Corean household are few and simple. The most common AUTOGRAPHS 149 illuminant consists of grease candles, supported on high candlesticks, of wood or brass, but sometimes oil cup-lamps are found, like those we use for night-lights. The latter, however, do not give out much light, and so candles, which are marvellously cheap, are preferred, although unfortunately they melt quickly, and smoke and smell in a dreadful fashion. Besides the various articles of domestic furniture which I have mentioned, I don’t think I saw any others worth noticing, except perhaps the “auto- graph ” of some great man, to which the Coreans attach much importance. The paper, on which the “ character” is written, is stretched on a wooden frame and hung in a prominent place, generally over the entrance, and whenever a new visitor enters the house, the first thing shown him is the “autograph,” and it is his duty then to compliment his host on his good fortune of possessing it. We have now examined all the various striking features characteristic of the Corean household. Let us, then, now go outside again. The streets of the town could not be more tortuous and irregular. With the exception of the main thoroughfares, most of the streets are hardly wide enough to let four people walk abreast. The drainage is carried away in uncovered channels alongside the house, in the street itself ; and, the windows being directly over these drains, the good people of Cho-sen, when inside their homes, cannot breathe without inhalintr the fumes exhaled from the fetid matter stagnant underneath. When rain falls, matters get somewhat better ; for then the running water cleans these canals to a considerable 150 COREA extent. During the winter months, also, things are passable enough, for then everything is frozen ; but, in the beginning of spring, when frozen nature under- goes the process of thawing, then it is that one wishes to be deprived of his nose. At the entrance of each house a stone slab is thrown across to the doorway so as to cover the ditch. Only the foundations of the town houses are made of solid stone, well cemented, but in the case of country dwellings these are extended upwards so as to make up one-half of the whole height, the upper part being of mud, stuck on to a rough matting of bamboos and split canes. CHAPTER X A Corean marriage — How marriages are arranged, — The wedding cere- mony — The document — In the nuptial-chamber — Wife’s conduct — Concubines — Widows — Seduction — ^Adultery — Purchasing a hus- bond — Love — Intrigue — Official “squeezing’’ — The cause. Among the several misfortunes, or fortunes, if you prefer the word, with which a Corean man has to put up is an early marriage. He is hardly born, when his father begins to look out for a wife for him, and scarcely has he time to know that he is living in the world at all than he finds himself w’edded. . . . The Coreans marry very young. I have seen boys of ten or twelve years of age who had already discarded the bachelor’s long tress hanging down the back, and were wearing the top-knot of the married man. It must not be supposed, however, that these youthful married men are really wedded in the strict sense of the word, for, as a matter of fact, though husband and wdfe in the eyes of the world, the two do not live together till the age of puberty is reached. In other words, the marriage is for several years only a nominal one, and corresponds rather to our “ engagement.” There are duties, none the less, which a married man must per- form, no matter how youthful he may be. From the moment he is wedded he must be a man, however childlike in years, and henceforth he can associate only COREA 152 with men. His infantile games, romps with other children who are still bachelors, spinning tops and all other amusements, which he so much enjoyed, are suddenly brought to an end and he is now compelled to be as sedate as an old man. The illustration (p. 79) shows a young married man of the age of twelve, a relation of the queen. As I was taking his portrait, I asked him how he liked his wife and what her appearance was. “ I do not know,” he said, “for I have only seen her once, and I have as yet never spoken to her.” “ But, then, how can you like her ?” “ Because it is my father’s wish that I should, and I must obey my father.” “ Does your father know the girl well ? ” “ No, but he knows her father.” “ And what does your mother say ? ” “ She says nothing.” “Why?” “ Because she is dead.” I found this an excellent reason for the silence on the mother’s side and I proceeded with the picture, but once again attacked him with the view of, if possible, obtaining further information. “ When will you go and live with your wife? ” “ When I shall be nineteen or twenty years old.” The whole arrangement seemed to me so strano-e o o that I naturally longed for further details about marital relations in Cho-sen. The facts as told to me are as follows : In Cho-senese weddings the two people least concerned are the bride and bridegroom. Every- thing, or at least nearly everything, is done for them. HOW MARRIAGES ARE ARRANGED 153 either by their relations or through the agency of a middle-man. When both the persons to be wedded possess fathers, a friendly poiirparler takes place between the two papas and in the course of repeated libations of wine, the terms are settled, and with the help of a “ wise man ” a lucky day is named, upon which the wedding shall take place. On the other hand, should the bridegroom have no father, then a middle- man is appointed by the nearest relations to carry on the transaction with the girl’s progenitor. It is not uncommon for two persons to be married several years without ever having seen each other. This, for instance, may be the case when the young lady resides in a distant province, and a journey of inspection would be too expensive. Under such circumstances the bridegroom must just patiently wait until, perhaps, years after, the bride undertakes the journey herself and comes to live with him in his house. After all, on thinking the matter over and bearing in mind that with us a marriage is indeed a lottery, I cannot see why the Corean wedding should not be equivalent to two lotteries! Very often, weddings are arranged by letter, in which case misunderstand- ings frequently occur. For instance, a father who has two daughters, a sound one and a cripple, may have arranged for the one in good condition to be married to a charming young man of good education and means. When the day of the wedding, however, arrives, judge of the surprise of the bridegroom to see himself on the point of being united in matrimony with a humpback lame creature, w’ith a face and limbs all out of drawing — in place of the ideal beauty whom 154 COREA he had expected to obtain. What is to be done ? There is the written agreement, down in black and white, and signed by his incautious father, and there the father of the maid swearing’ that it was “this” daughter he meant to give him, not the beautiful one ! What is to be done under such circumstances so as not to cause grief to his parent, except to go through with the wedding with courage and dignity, and to provide himself with some good-looking concubines at the earliest opportunity ? 7'he practice of having concubines is a national institution and of the nature of polygamy. These second wives are not exactly recognised by the Govern- ment, but they are tolerated and openly allowed. The legal wife herself is well aware of the fact, and, though not always willing to have these rivals staying under the same roof, she does not at all object to receiving them and entertaining them in her own quarters — if her lord and master orders her to do so. There are, nevertheless, strong-minded women in the land of Cho-sen, who resent the intrusion of these thirds, and family dissension not unfrequently results from the husband indulging in such conduct. Should the wife abandon her master’s roof in despair he can rightfully have her brought back and publicly spanked with an instrument like a paddle, a somewhat severe punish- ment, which is apt to bring back to reason the most ill-tempered and strong-willed woman. Such a thing, though, very seldom happens, for, as women go, the Corean specimens of feminine humanity seem to be very sensible, and not much given to jealousy or to worrying their little heads unnecessarily about such THE WEDDING CEREMONY 155 small failings. They are perfectly well aware that their husbands cannot easily divorce them, when once the fatal knot has been tied, and that, though practically inferior beings and slaves, they nevertheless come first, and are above their rivals in the eye of the law ; which, I suppose, is satisfaction enough for them. Even when on friendly terms with her husband’s second loves, the wife number one never forgets to impress them with the fact that, though tolerated, they are considered by her to be much lower beings than herself ; which makes them feel all the more her studied polite- ness to them. Occasionally, however, even the cool- headed Corean woman gets possessed with the vice of envy — sometimes mixed with hatred — with the result that reciprocal scratches and tearings of the hair become 1' ordre du jour. But to condescend to such means of asserting one’s authority is looked down upon by the more respectable women ; and suffering in silence is pronounced to be a nobler way of acting under the circumstances, the woman thus setting an example of good nature eliciting the admiration of all her neighbours. The wedding ceremony in Cho-sen is simple. It is not celebrated as with us, in the house of the bride, but in that of the bridegroom. The bride it is, who — carried in a palanquin, if a lady of means and good family, or on pony or donkey back, if she belongs to the lower classes — goes, followed by parents, relations and friends, to the house of the bridegroom. Here she finds assembled his friends and relations, and, having been received by the father of the bridegroom, she mounts a small platform erected for the purpose 156 COREA in the centre of the room and squats down. Her father follows suit, placing himself just behind her. The bridegroom, apparently unconcerned by the serious change in his life that is in prospect, sits on his heels in front of her on the platform. A document is then produced and unrolled, on which, in hundreds of fantastic Chinese characters, it is certified that the performance taking place is a bona-fide marriage between Mr. So-and-so and the daughter of So-and-so ; the weaker sex, as we have already seen, not being entitled to a personal name. The two contracting parties having signed the document, the fathers of the bride and bridegroom and the nearest relations, follow suit. If, as happens in many cases, the woman is able neither to read nor write, she can make “her mark” on the roll of paper in question ; and I must confess that of all the ingenious marks I have seen, this one is the most ingenious of all. If she be a lady of rank and illiterate, her little hand is placed on the paper and the outline drawn round the fintrers and wrist with a fine brush dipped in Chinese ink ; but if she happens to have no blue blood in her veins, and is, therefore, of less gracious manners, the simpler process of smear- ing her hand with black paint and hitting the document with it is considered to render the ceremony more impressive. A more or less vivid impression of the wife’s fleshly seal having been affixed in this way to some part or other of the document according to her skill in aiming, the two unfortunates resume their dignity on the platform, sitting face to face without a word or motion. The brideijroom then makes four grand bows to his wife, in sign of resignation or assent, IN THE NUPTIAL CHAMBER 157 I suppose ; and she returns two, while she treats her father-in-law with double that amount of reverence. This constitutes the marriage ceremony proper, but much further bowing has to be gone through by both the parties to each of the people present, who, accom- panying their wedding-gifts of birds and fish with pretty compliments, come forward, one by one, to the platform and drink the health, happiness and joy of the wedded pair. It is the duty of the bride to remain perfectly mute and apparently unconcerned at all the pretty speeches addressed to her by the bridegroom and his friends until the nuptial-chamber is entered later in the evening. Previous to this, however, the bridegroom is taken away into the men’s apartment, while, on the other hand, the wife is led into the ladies’ own room. The former then has his tress cut off and tied into a top-knot — an operation entrusted to his best friend ; while the latter also has her hair changed from the fashion of the maiden to that of a married woman, by her most intimate friend. It is only after this chansfe in the coiffure that a man begins to be taken notice of in the world, or is regarded as respon- sible for his own conduct. After being arrayed in the fashion just mentioned, and having gone through a good deal of feasting, husband and wife are led off to the nuptial-chamber. Here, numerous straw puppets, which had better be left undescribed, are placed, with a certain implication, which need not be explained. With these, then, the two poor wretches are shut in, while all the relations and servants sit outside sfie^lincr and listenincj at the door. The wife is not supposed to utter a sound, and 158 COREA if by chance her voice is heard- she can fully expect to have her life chaffed out of her, and to be the talk and the cause of good-natured fun all over the neighbour- hood. The middle-men — either the fathers or others — are entitled to assist at the first-night business, and to report to the relations and friends whether the marriage is to turn out a happy one or not. They generally act their part behind a screen placed for the purpose in the nuptial-chamber. What happens is generally this : the man either takes a violent fancy for his new bride or else he does not care for her. If the former is the case, the first fortnight or so is a very happy one for the couple, and the two are continually by each other’s side ; but, by-and-by, of course, the ardour of these days gets quieted down, and, to show his wife that after all he does not think much of her, the man will even proceed to enter into relationship with a second wife, and probably soon after that also with a third or even a fourth, according to his means. After a time, he will again return to the first and principal wife, and repeat to her a certain amount of affection, though never quite so much as is displayed towards the last love. The Corean treats his wife with dignity and kindness, and feeds her well, but she is never allowed to forget that she is an inferior personage. To this, however, the women of Cho-sen seem quite resigned, and it is marvellous how faithful they are to their husbands, and how much they seem to think of them and their welfare and happiness, their own selves being quite forgotten. Should a woman of the better classes be left a widow, she must wear mourning as long as she lives, and ever DIVORCE 159 shed tears over the loss of her husband. To re-marry she is not permitted. Women of the' lower classes, it is true, do not always observe this rule — which is not law, but merely etiquette. Many a Cho-sen lady, also, on finding herself deprived of her better half when she is still young in years and physique voluntarily puts an end to her days, that she may join her husband, wherever he may have gone, rather than go through life alone. If, however, a son is born, she will nurse him, and look upon him as her master when he throws older and becomes the head of the family. To obtain a divorce in Corea is not an easy matter. Large sums of money, however, often obtain what right cannot. The principal causes for which, if proved, a divorce can be obtained, are ; infidelity, sterility, dis- honesty, and incurable malady. These faults, be it understood, only apply to women, for against the men the weaker sex has, unfortunately, no redress. Indeed, by the law of Corea a man becomes the owner of a woman if he can prove that he has had intimate relations with her. In such a case as this, even though it has been against her parents’ and her own will, he has a perfect right to take her to his house, and make her a wife or a concubine. Adultery until lately was punished in Corea with Hogging and capital punishment. Now the law is more lenient, and wives accused of such a dreadful offence are beaten nearly to death, and when recovered, if they do recover, are given as concubines to low officials in the Palace or at some of the Yame^is. Women who are much deformed and have reached i6o COREA a certain age without finding a husband are allowed the privilege of purchasing one, which, in other words, corresponds to our marriage for money. In Corea, however, the money is paid down as the consideration for the marriage. But this sort of thing is not very^ frequent, and husbands in such cases are generally recruited from among ruined gentlemen or from the middle classes, among whom with money anything can be done. It is not considered quite honourable, and the Cho-senese despise such conduct on the part of a man. When a woman marries she becomes co-proprietress_ of all her husband’s fortune and property, and should he die without having any sons, money and land descend to her. When this happens, however, the larger part of the fortune is swallowed up by the astrologers and priests, who give the woman to understand that they are looking after the welfare of her deceased beloved. In matters concerning the dead, the Coreans are heedless of expense, and large sums are spent in satisfying the wishes that dead people convey to the living through those scamps, the as- trologers. The life of a Corean woman, though that of a slave kept in strict seclusion, wdth prospects of floggings and head-chopping, is not always devoid of adventures. Love is a thing which is capricious in the extreme, and there are stories current in Cho-sen about young wives being carelessly looked after by their husbands, and falling in love with some good-looking youth, of course married to some one else. Having, perhaps, against her master’s orders, made a hole WIFE’S CONDUCT i6i through the paper window, and been peeping at the passers-by in the street, after months, or even years of drudgery and sleepless nights thinking of her ideal — for Corean women are passionate, and much given to fanciful affections — she at last chances to see the man of her heart, and manages, through the well-paid agency of some faithful servant, to enter into com- munication with him. If the man in question happens to be a high official or a nobleman, what happens generally is that the lady’s husband either gets suddenly packed off by order of the King to some distant province, or is sent upon some travelling employment which probably necessitates his leaving his wife behind for several years, during which period, under the old-fashioned excuse of news received of the husband’s death, or the plea of poverty, she very likely becomes the concubine of the man she loves. In Corean literature, there are many stories of the burning affections of the fair sex, some being said to have committed crimes, and even suicide, to be near the man they loved. To a European mind, certainly, the native way of arranging marriages does not seem very likely to make the contracting parties happy, for neither the tastes nor respective temperaments of the young couple are regarded. Still, taking everything into consideration, it is marvellous how little unhappiness — comparatively — there is in a Corean household, besides, it must not be supposed that, slave though she be, the Corean woman never (jets things her own way. On the contrary, she does, and that as often as she likes. Among the upper classes, especially those COREA 1 62 about the Court, half the trouble in the kingdom is caused by the women, not openly, indeed, but in a clever underhand way through their etiervd husbands, whom, instead of being the governors, they rule and lead by the nose. Promotions, punishments, and beheadings are generally the consequence of the work of some female fiend. There is probably no place in the world in which intrigue is so rampant as in the Corean Capital. The Queen herself is said to exercise an enormous influence over the King, and, according to Corean reports, it is really she, and not the King, that rules Cho-sen. She is never either seen or heard of ; and yet all the officials are frightened out of their lives if they think they have incurred her displeasure. For no plausible reason whatever men are sometimes seen deprived of their high position, degraded and exiled. Nobody knows why it is ; the accused them- selves cannot account for it. There is only one answer possible, namely, Cherchez la femme. The fact is, a Corean woman can be an an^el and she can be a devil. If the former, she is soft, good, willing to bear any amount of pain, incredibly faithful to her husband, painstaking with her children, and willing to work day and night without a word of reproach. If, however, she is the other thing, I do not think that any devils in existence can beat her. She then has all the bad qualities that a human body can contain. I firmly believe that when a Corean woman is bad she is capable of anything ! Much of the distress, even, which prevails all over the country is more or less due to the weakness of the stronger sex towards the women. Everybody, I suppose, is aware of the OFFICIAL “SQUEEZING” 163 terrible system of “squeezing”; that is to say, the extortion of money from any one who may possess it. It is really painful all over Corea to see the careworn, sad expression on everybody’s face ; you see the natives lying about idle and pensive, doubtful as to what their fate will be to-morrow, all anxious for a reform in the mode of government, yet all too lazy to attempt to better their position, and this has gone on for generations! Such is human nature. It is hard to suffer, but this is considered to be nothing compared with the trouble of improving one’s position. “ What is the use of working and making money,” said a Corean once to me, “ if, when the work is done and the money made, it is taken from you by the officials ; you are worn out by the work you have done, yet are as poor as before, that is, mind you, if you are fortunate enough not to be exiled to a distant province by the ' magistrate who has enriched himself at your expense.^ “Now,” added the Cho-senese, looking earnestly into my face, “ would you work under those circumstances ? ” “I am hanged if I would,” were the words which, to the best of my ability, I struggled to translate into the language of Cho-sen, in order to show my approval of these philosophic views ; “ but, tell me, what do the officials do with all the money ? ” “ It is all spent in pleasure. Women are their ruin. The feasts which they celebrate with their singers and their concubines cost immense sums of money. Besides, their women are like leeches, and continually incite them to extort more and more from the public to satisfy their ambition and evil habits. They are 164 COREA women mostly born in dirt, but who now find them- selves in lavishness and luxury. People who spring up from nothing never are satisfied with what they possess, and it is always a pleasure to them to see other people suffering as they formerly did.” There is little doubt that what the Corean said is perfectly true, and that the system of “squeezing” is carried on by the magistrates to such an extent as to entirely ruin the people ; wherefore, it is only natural that its depressing effects should be impressed upon the people “squeezed.” I also believe that there is a good deal of truth in what he said about their females being supplied with large funds by the magistrates. The money must come from some part, and since, personally, they are poor and only receive a small pay, there is no doubt that the money in question is ex- torted as described. But let this suffice for the good and bad qualities of the Cho-sen fairies and their funny way of being married. THE MARK CHAPTER XI Painting in Seoul — Messages from the king — Royal princes sitting for their portraits — Breaking the mourning law — Quaint notions — Delight and despair — Calling in of State ceremony — Corean sol- diers — How they mount guard — Drill — Honours — A much ad- mired shoe — A gift. I HAD made so many sketches in Seoul, that at last a rumour reached the Court of the rapidity with which I portrayed streets and people. The consequence was that both king and princes were very anxious to see what “ European painting ” was like, as they had never yet seen a picture painted by a European ; so •one fine day, to my great astonishment, through the kindness of Mr. Greathouse and General Le Gendre, I was able to induce one of the Queen’s nephews, young Min-san-ho, to sit for his likeness in his Court dress. The picture, a life-size one, was painted in the course of an afternoon and was pronounced a success by my Corean critics. In Cho-senese eyes, unaccustomed to the effects of light, shade, and variety of colour in painting, the work merited a great deal of admiration, and many were the visitors who came to inspect it. It was not, they said, at all like a picture, but just like the man himself sitting donned in his white Court robes and winged cap. So great was the sensation produced by this portrait, that before many days had COREA 1 66 passed the King ordered it to be brought into his presence, upon which being done he sat gazing at it, surrounded by his family and whole household. The painting was kept at the Palace for two entire days, and when returned to me was simply covered with finger marks, royal and not royal, smeared on the paint, w’hich was still moist, and that, notwithstanding that I had been provident enough to paste in a corner of the canvas a label in the Corean language to the effect that fingers were to be kept off. The King declared himself so satisfied with it that he expressed the wish that before leaving the country I should paint the portraits of the two most important personages in Cho-sen after himself, viz. : the two Princes, Min- Young- Huan, and Min-Young-Chun, the former of whom was Commander-in chief of the Corean land forces, and the other. Prime Minister of the kingdom, in fact, the Bismarck of Cho-sen. No sooner had I answered “yes” to this request than the sitting was fixed for the next morninaf at 1 1 o’clock. The crucial matter, of course, was the question of precedence, and this would have been difficult to settle had not the Prime Minister caught a bad cold, which caused his sitting to be delayed for some days. Hence it was that at ii o’clock punctually I was to portray prince Min-Young- Huan, the commander-in-chief of the Corean troops. General Le Gendre, with his usual kindness, had offered me a room in his house, in which I could receive, and paint His Royal Highness. The excite- ment at Court on the subject of these pictures, had apparently been great, for late at night a message was H.R.H. PRINCE MIN-YOUNG-HUAN ROYAL PORTRAITS 167 brought me from the palace to the effect that the King, having heard that I preferred painting the two princes in their smartest dark blue gowns of lovely silk instead of in their white mourning ones, had given Min orders to comply with my wish. The grant of such a privilege was, indeed, remarkable, when it is remem- bered how strict the rules as to mourning were, not only at Court, but all over the country ; for so strict are the mourning rules of the country, that the slightest exception to them may mean the loss of one’s head. The precaution, however, was taken to bind me to secrecy, on the ground that a bad example of this kind coming from royalty might actually cause a revolutionary out- break. It was naturally with the greatest pleasure, at my success, and the courtesy shown me, that I went to bed, not, however, without having received yet another message from General Le Gendre, asking me to be in attendance punctually at 1 1 a.m. It was just 6.30 in the morning, when there was a loud tap at my door, and the servant rushed in, in the wildest state of excitement, handing me a note from General Le Gendre. The note read somewhat as follows : “ Dear Mr. Landor, Prince Min has arrived at my house to sit for his picture. Please come at once.” That is punctuality, is it not? To make an appoint- ment, and go to the place to keep it four-and-a-half hours before the time appointed ! In less than no time I was on the spot. Le Gendre’s house was. as it were, in a state of sieofe, for hundreds of armed soldiers were drawn up, in the little lane leading to it, while the court of his com- i68 COREA pound was crammed with followers and officers, in their smartest clothes. The warriors, who had already made themselves comfortable, and were squatting on their heels, playing cards and other games, got up most respectfully as I passed, and, by command of one of the officers, rendered me a military salute, which I must confess made me feel very important. I had never suspected that such an armed force was necessary to protect a man who was going to have his portrait painted, but of course, I am well aware that artists are always most unreliable people. When the real reason of this display was explained, I did indeed feel much battered. The Prince had, in fact, come to me in his grandest style, and with his full escort, just as if his object had been to call on some royal personage, such as the King himself The compliment was, I need hardly say, much appreciated by me. I was actually lifted up the steps of the house by his servants, for it was supposed that the legs of such a grand personage must indeed be incapable of bearing his body, and thus I was brought into his presence. As usual, he was most affable, and full of wit and fun. So great had been his anxiety to be down on canvas, that he had been quite unable to sleep. He could only wish for the daylight to come, which was to immortalise him, and that was why he had come “a little” before his time. Having assured himself that there was no one else in the room, he discarded his mourning clothes, and put on a magnificent blue silk gown with baggy sleeves, upon which dragons were depicted, in rather COSTUME 169 lighter tones. On his chest, he wore a square on which in multicoloured embroideries were represented the flying phoenix and the tiger, and the corners of which were filled in artistically with numerous scrolls. He had also a rectangular jewelled metal belt, pro- jecting both at his chest and at the back, and held in position by a ribbon on both sides of his body. His cap was of the finest black horse-hair with wings fastened at the back. He seemed most proud of his three white leather satchels, and a writing pad, which hung down from his left side, by wide white straps. Into these straps, in time of war, is passed the sword of supreme command, and by them in time of peace is his high military rank made known. His sword was a magnificent old blade, which had been handed down from his ancestors, and naturally he was very proud of it. While showing it to me, he related the noble deeds, which had been accomplished by its aid, his eyes glistening all the, time, but, as he was about to graphically describe in what way such and such an ancestor had done away with his foe, I, who am not at all fond of playing with razor-edged swords, thought it prudent to interrupt him by placing him in position for the picture. As I posed him, he did not utter a word, nor wink an eye. And during the whole of a sitting of nearly three hours he sat motionless and speechless, like a statue. “ It is finished,” I finally said, and he sprang up in a childish fashion and came over to look at the work. His delight was unbounded, and he seized my hand and shook it for nearly half an hour ; after which, he suddenly became grave, stared at the canvas. 170 COREA and then looked at the back of it. He seemed horrified. “ What is it ? ” I inquired of His Royal Highness. “You have not put in my jade decoration,” said he, almost in despair. I had, of course, painted his portrait full face, and as the Coreans have the strangle notion of wearing: their decorations in the shape of a small button of jade, gold, silver or amber, behind the left ear, these did not appear thereon. I then tried to remonstrate, saying that it was impossible in European art to accomplish such a feat as to show both front and back at once, but, as he seemed distressed at what to him seemed a defect, I made him sit again, and compromised the matter by making another large but rapid sketch of him from a side point of view, so as to include the de- coration and the rest rather magnified in size. It is from this portrait that the illustration is taken ; for I corrected it as soon as he was out of sight. But with this second portrait my Corean sitter was more grieved than ever, for, he remarked, now he could see the decoration, but not his other eye ! These difficulties having, with the exercise of a good deal of patience and time, been finally overcome by my proving to him that one cannot see through things that are not transparent, we were entertained by General Le Gendre to an excellent lunch, during which toasts to the health of everybody under the sun were drunk in numberless bottles of champagne. Then he began to wax quite enthusiastic about his likeness. He called in his officers and followers ; by this time, of course, he had got into his mourning MORE ROYAL SITTERS 171 clothes again, and donned his semi-spherical crane-sur- mounted hat ; and they all showed great admiration of the work, although many went round, as he had done, to look at the backs of the two canvases to find “ the eye,” or the other missing “ button.” He wanted to purchase both pictures there and then, but I declined, saying that I would be pleased to present him with a smaller copy when completed. With this promise he departed happy. Now it was the turn of his Prime Minister brother. Prince Min. He also came in full state, with hundreds of servants and followers, hours before his time ; was a most restless model ; and, having profited by his brother’s experience, was continually coming over to examine the painting and reminding me not to forget this and that and the other thing — generally what was on the other side of his body, or what from my point of vantage I could not see. This time, however, I had chosen a three-quarter face pose, and he expressed the fullest satisfaction with the result, until, going to poke his nose into the canvas, which was about 4 feet by 3, he began to take objections to the shadows. He insisted that his face was all perfectly white ; whereas 1 had made -one-half his nose darker in colour than the other ; also that there was the same defect under the chin ; his untrained mind being unable to grasp the fact that the same colour under different lights becomes lighter or darker in tone. I would have lost my patience with him if I had had any to lose, but, remaining silent, 1 smiled idiotically at his observations, and did exactly the reverse of what he wished me to do. The beautifying touches having COREA 172 been duly added, and the high lights put in where it seemed proper that they should go, I summoned the Prince to see the effect, this time building up a barri- cade of chairs and tables in front of the canvas, in order that His Royal Highness might be compelled to conduct his examination of it at the right distance. This had the desired effect, and, as he now gazed at it, he found the likeness excellent and to use his words “just like a living other-self.” It seemed to him a most inexplicable circumstance that when he got his nose close to the canvas the picture appeared so different from what it was when inspected at the right distance. This sitting also ended with a feast, and everything passed off in the best of ways. The result of this amicable intercourse with the Royal Princes was that calls had to be duly exchanged ac- cording to the rules of Corean etiquette. Both Princes came again in their state array to call upon me in person, a privilege which I was told had never before been bestowed on any Europeans, not even the Diplo- matic Agents in the land, after which upon the follow- ing day I proceeded to return their calls. The morningr was dedicated to the commander-in- chief. Prince IMin-Young-Huan. Since to go on foot, even though the distance was only a few hundred yards from Mr. Greathouse’s, where I was living, would have been, according to Corean etiquette, a dis- grace and an insult, I rode up to his door on horse- back. His house stood, surrounded by a strong wall of masonry and with impregnable iron-banded gates, in the centre of a large piece of ground. His ensign dew at one corner of the enclosure, and a detach- COREAN SOLDIERS 173 ment of picked troops was always at his beck and call in the immediate neighbourhood. At the door were sentries, and it was curious to note the way in which g-uard is mounted in the land of Cho-sen. O I suppose what I am going to narrate will not be believed, but it is none the less perfectly true. The Corean Tommy Atkins mounts guard curled up in a basket filled with rags and cotton-wool ! Even at the royal palace one sees them. The Cho-senese warrior is not a giant ; on the contrary, he is very small, only a little over five feet, or even less, so that the round basket which contains him is made only about four feet in diameter, and three- and-a-half feet deep. In the inner enclosures of the royal palace, where two soldiers at a time are on guard, the baskets are bigger, and the two men contained in them squat or curl up together like two birds in a nest. Their rifles are generally left standing against the wall ; but, occasionally, when the position to be guarded is a very responsible one, they are nursed in the basket. The infantry soldier, seen at his best, is a funny individual. He thinks he is dressed like a European soldier, but the reader can imagine the resemblance. His headgear consists of a felt hat with a large brim, which he keeps on his head by means of two ribbons tied under his chin ; for the fashion is, in military circles, to have a head-gear many times too small for his head. He wears a pair of calico trousers of a nondescript colour resembling green and black, under which his own padded “ unmentionables ” are concealed, a fact which of itself is sufficient to make him look a little 174 COREA baggy. Then there is his shortish coat with large sleeves and woollen wristlets ; and a belt, with a brass buckle, somewhere about five inches abov’^e or below his waist, according to the amount of dinner he has eaten and the purses he has stuffed under his coat. Yes, the Coreans are not yet civilised enough to possess pockets, and all that they have to carry must be stuffed into small leather, cloth, or silk purses with long strings. By ordinary individuals these purses are fastened inside or outside the coat, but among the military it is strictly forbidden to show purses over the coat ; wherefore the regulation method is to carry these underneath, tied to the trouser’s band. Accordingly, as the number of purses is larger or smaller, the belt over the jacket is higher or lower on the waist, the coat sticking out in the most ridiculous manner. In the illustration a Corean warrior of the latest fashion may be seen in his full uniform. He is an infantry soldier. The guns with which these men are armed, are of all sorts, descriptions and ages, from the old flint-locks to repeating breech-loaders, and it can easily be imagined how difficult it must be to train the troops, hardly two soldiers having guns of even a similar make ! A couple of American Army instructors were employed by the King to coach the soldiery in the art of foreign warfare, and to teach them how to use their weapons, but, if I remember rightly, one of the greatest difficulties they had to contend with was the utter want of discipline ; for to this the easy-going Corean Tommy Atkins could on no account be made I; 1 AN INFANTRY SOLDIER DRILL 175 to submit. They are brave enough when it comes to fighting ; that is, when this is done in their own way ; and rather than give way an inch they will die like valiant warriors. It is an impossibility, however, to make them understand that when a man is a soldier, in European fashion, he is no more a man, but a machine. “ Why not have machines altogether ? ” seemed to be pretty much what they thought when compelled to go through the, to them, apparently useless and tiresome drill. The target practice amused and interested them much when it took place, which was but seldom, for the cost of the ammunition was found to be too much for the authorities ; there being, besides, the further difficulty of providing different cartridges for the great variety of rifies used. Thus it was that, though nearly every infantry soldier possessed a gun, he hardly ever had a chance of firing it. So rarely was even a round of blank cartridges fired in the capital, that, when this event did take place for some purpose or other, the King invariably sent a message to the few foreign residents in the town requesting them not to be frightened or alarmed at the “report,’’ or to suppose that a revolution had broken out. Having examined Tommy Atkins at his best, I sent in my name to the Prince, and was waiting outside, when suddenly a great noise was heard inside, the squeaky locks were unbolted, and gate after gate was thrown open. The pony had to be left behind at the gate, and. as I entered the court, among the chin-chins of the courtiers, I saw the Commander-in-chief waiting COREA 176 on the door-step to greet me with outstretched arms. Honour after honour was bestow'ed upon me ; which extreme politeness amazed me, for Foreign Ministers and Consuls are never received in this way, but are led into his presence, while he remains comfortably seated in his audience chamber. He took me by the hand, and, leading me into his reception room, maintained a long and most friendly conversation with me, taking the most unbounded interest in all matters pertaining to Western civilisation. As we were thus busily engaged, “pop,” went the cork of a champagne bottle with a frightful explosion, through the paper window, and my interlocutor and myself had a regular shower bath, as sudden as it was unexpected. Then out of this healths were drunk, the serv^ant who had opened the bottle so clumsily, being promised fifty strokes of the paddle at the earliest opportunity ; after which I rose and bade his Royal Highness good-bye. Again, his politeness was. extreme, and he accompanied me to the door, where, amidst the chin-chins of his followers and the “ military honours ” of the assembled troops, I re-mounted my pony and galloped off home. The same afternoon I paid my visit to the Royal Prime Minister. This time, being grown conceited, I suppose, by virtue of the honour received in the course of the morning, though in part, perhaps, owing to the advice of my friend I\Ir. Greathouse, who insisted upon my going in grand state, I was carried in the “green sedan chair,” the one, namely, which is only brought out for officials and princes of the highest rank. I was also accorded the full complement of four chair- A ROYAL RECEPTION 177 bearers, and, accompanied by the Ktssos (soldiers) and servants who were summoned to form my escort, I gaily started. “ Oooohhhh ! ” my bearers sighed in a chorus, as they lifted me into the sedan and sped me along the crowded streets ; while the soldiers shouted “ Era, Era, Era, Picassa, Picassa ! ” thrusting to one side the astonished natives that stood in the way. As I approached the palace, I noticed that rows of other sedan-chairs, but yellow and blue ones, were waiting, their official occupants anticipating an audience with the Prince and Prime Minister. All these, however, had to make way before me, and a soldier having been despatched in advance to inform His Royal High- ness of my coming, the gates were banged open as I approached them and closed again so soon as I was within. The cordial reception which I had received from the other prince, was now repeated ; and Min Young Chun and his court were actually standing on the doorstep to receive me. As I always complied with the habits of the country, I proceeded to take off my shoes before entering the house, but the prince, having been informed some time or other that such was not the custom in PlnMand, insisted on my abstaining from doing so. I had already taken off one shoe and was proceeding to untie the other when, catching me by one arm and his followers by the other, he dragged me in. You can imagine how comical and undignified I looked, with one shoe on and the other off ! Still, I manaofed to be equal to the occasion, and held a long pourparlc}' with the Prince, his courtiers standing around, in a room .M COREA which he had furnished in the European style, with two Chinese chairs and a table ! As we were thus confabulating and I was being entertained with native wine and sweets, I receiv'ed a dreadful blow — that is to say, a moral one. A youth, a relation of the prince, ran into the room and whis- pered something in the royal ears, whereupon his eyes glittered with astonishment and curiosity, and in a moment there was a general stampede out of the room on the part of all the courtiers and eunuchs. A minute after, amidst the deepest silence, was brought triumphantly into the audience-room and deposited in the middle of the table : — what do you think ? — my shoe, that, namely, which I had left outside ! Such a blow as this I had never experienced in my life, for the man I was calling upon, you must re- member, held a position in Corea equal to that of the Prince of Wales and Lord Rosebery combined, and if you can imagine being entertained by a dignitary of this high order with one of your shoes in its right place and the other on the table, you will agree that my position was more than comical. It appeared that this special state of sensation was produced en- tirely by the fact that my unfortunate foot-gear was made of patent leather, and that, being almost new, it shone beautifully. Neither Prince nor Court had ever seen patent leather before, and much ravishment, mingled with childish surprise, was on the face of everybody, when it was whispered round and believed that the shoe was covered with a glass coating. The Prince examined it carefully all over, and then passed PRINCE MIN-YOUNG-CHUN 179 it round to his courtiers, signs of the greatest admira- tion being expressed at this wonderful object. I, on my side, took things quite philosophically, after having recovered from the first shock ; and, takinq- off the other shoe, put it also on the table, gracefully, and quite in the Eastern fashion, begging the Prince to accept the pair as a gift, if he was agreeable to have them. Fortunately for me, however, he even more gracefully declined the offer, though, as long as our interview lasted, I noticed that his eyes were constantly fixed on them and that every now and then he aqain went into raptures over them ! On the occasion of this visit I presented him with a portrait of himself reproduced on a small scale from the larger painting which I had made. He seemed to much appreciate this picture so far as the painting was concerned, but was much taken aback when he discovered that it was on the surface of a wooden H.R.H. PKINXE MI\-YOUNG-CHUN i8o COREA panel and could not, therefore, be rolled up. The Eastern idea is that, to preserv^e a picture, it should always be kept rolled, and unrolled as seldom as pos- sible, that is to say, only on grand solemnities. When it was time to go, the Prince conducted me to the door in person, and, having had my shoes put on and laced by one of his pages, I finally took my leave of him. A very curious episode, the direct consequence of my having portrayed these Princes, occurred some days afterwards. I was walking in the grounds of Mr. Greathouse’s residence, when I perceived a number of coolies, headed by two soldiers and a sort of Maggiordonio, coming towards the house. They were carrying several baskets, while the Maggiordonio himself gracefully held a note between two fingers. As soon as they saw me, the Maggiordonio made a grand bow, and, delivering the letter into my hands, said that it came from Prince Min- Young- Huan, the Commander-in-chief of the Corean army. What astonished me even more was that he placed at my feet the different baskets and parcels, announcing that they were now my property. The letter ran as follows : “ Mv DEAR Mr. Landor, — I send you some Corean hens, and some eggs, and some persimmons, and some beef, and some pork, and some nuts, and some screens, and a leopard skin. I hope that you will receive them. I thank you very much for the beau- tiful picture you have done of me, and I send you this as a remembrance of me. — Your friend. “ Min-Youxg-Huax.” A GIFT i8i Greathouse and all the household having been at once summoned, the gifts were duly displayed and admired. The eggs numbered four hundred ; then, there were ten live native hens with lovely feathers, about forty pounds of beef and pork, and two full bags, the one of nuts and the other of persimmons. There was enough to last one a month. The part of the present which pleased me most, however, was that containing the split bamboo window screens, which are only manufactured for, and presented to the King and royal princes by faithful subjects, and can scarcely be obtained for love or money under ordinary circum- stances. The leopard skin, also, was a lovely one of its kind, with long fur and fat long tail, beautifully marked, in short an excellent specimen of what is called, I believe, a snow- leopard. Never before had I made so good a bargain for any picture of mine, and I could not but wonder whether I should ever again have another like it. 1 am sorry to say that a large portion of the eggs were consumed in making etrfr-noQf^s, an excellent American drink, at the concoctinsf of which Great- house was a master, a sustaining “ refresher ” which helped us much in passing away the long dull winter evening.s. The hens, whose plumage we much ad- mired, were let loose for some days, but they created such a nui.sance with their early crowing, that they were soon condemned, like most hens, to suffer from an ov'erstretch of neck. The screens and leopard-skins I brought back with me to England as a memento of my jiortrait-painting experiences in Corea, and these I still possess. THE PALACE GROUNDS AND SOUTH GATE FROM THE NEW PALACE CHAPTER XII The royal palace — A royal message — Mounting guard — The bell — The royal precinct — The Russian villa — An unfinished structure — The Summer Palace — The King^s house — Houses of dignitaries — The ground and summer pavilion — Colds — The funeral of a Japanese Minister — Houses of royal relations — The queen — The oldest man and woman — The King and his throne — Politics and royalty — Messengers and spies — Kim-ka-chim — Falcons and archery — Nearly a St. Sebastian — The queen’s curiosity — A royal banquet — The consequences. I HAD some more amusing experiences on the occasion of my first visit to the royal palace. The King had sent me a luessage one evening saying that any part of the royal palace and grounds would be opened to me, if I wished to make observations or take sketches, and that it would give him much pleasure if I would go there early the next morning and stay to dinner at the palace. This invitation to spend the whole day at the palace was so tempting that I at once accepted THE ROYAL PALACE 183 it, and next day, accompanied by one of the officials, a Mr. S., I proceeded early in the morning to the side entrance of the enclosure. The palace and grounds, as we have seen, are enclosed by a wall of masonry about twenty feet high, and from a bird’s-eye point of vantage the “com- pound ” has a rectangular shape. There are almost continuous moats round the outside walls, with stone bridges with marble parapets over them at all the entrances. At the corners of the wall d' enceinte are turrets with loopholes. There soldiers are posted day and night to mount guard, each set being relieved from duty at intervals of two hours during the night, when the hammer bell in the centre of the palace grounds sounds its mournful but decided strokes. At midnight a big drum is struck, the harmonic case of which is semi-spherical and covered with a donkey- skin first wetted and made tight. It is by the sound of this smaller bell within the palace grounds that the signal is given at sunset to the “ Big Bell ” to vibrate through the air those sonorous notes by which, as already stated, all good citizens of the stronger sex are warned to retire to their respective homes, and which give the signal for closing the gates of the town. W’hen you enter the royal precinct, you run a considerable amount of risk of losing your way. It is quite a labyrinth there. The more walls and gates you go through, the more you wind your way, now round this building, then round that, the more obstacles do you seem to see In front of you. There are sentries at every gate, and at each a pass-word has i84 COREA to be given. W’hen you approach, the infantry soldiers, quickly jumping out of the baskets in which they were slumbering, seize hold of their rifles, and either point their bayonets at you or else place their guns across the door, until the right password is given, when a comical way of presenting arms follows, and you are allowed to proceed. In the back part of the enclosure is a pretty villa in the Russian style. A few years ago, when European ideas beran to bestir the minds of the Kintr of Cho-sen, he set his heart upon having a house built in the Western fashion. No other architect being at hand, his Majesty commissioned a clever young Russian, a Mr. .Seradin Sabatin, to build him a royal palace after the fashion of his country. The young Russian, though not a professional architect, did his very best to please the King, and with the money he had at his command, turned out a very solid and well-built little villa, n la Russc, with calorifdrcs and all other modern appliances. The house has two storeys, but the number of rooms is rather limited. The King, how- ever, seemed much pleased with it, but when it was on the point of completion, at the instigation of some foreign diplomat, he commissioned a French architect from Japan to construct another palace on a much larger scale at some distance from the Russian build- inm The estimates for this new ground structure were far too small, and by the time that the foundations were laid down, the cost already amounted to nearly three times the sum for which the whole building was to have been erected. The King, disgusted at what O O he thought to be foreign trickery, but what was really THE SUMMER PALACE 185 merciless robbery on the part of his own officials, decided to discontinue the new palace, which, in con- sequence, even now has reached only a height of about three feet above the level of the ground. The royal palace may be considered as divided into two portions, namely, the summer palace and the winter palace. An official, who came to meet me in the inner enclosure, informed me that His Majesty desired that I should begin by inspecting the summer palace — access to which is not allowed during the winter time — and that he had given orders for the gates leading to it, which had been nailed up and sealed, to await the next warm weather, to be opened for me. No one besides myself and the official to guide me was, however, to be allowed to enter. And so, preceded by a man with a heavy wooden mallet, we arrived at the gate, which, after a considerable amount of hammering and pegging away, was at last forced o])en. Accompanied by my guide, I straightway entered, two soldiers being left on guard to prevent any one else following. As I got within the enclosure, a pretty sight lay before me. In front was a large pond, now all frozen, in the centre of which stood a large square sort of platform of white marble. On this platform was erected the audience-hall, a colonnade of the .same kind of white marble, supported by which was another floor of red lacquered wood with wooden columns, which in their turn upheld the tiled roof with slightly curled up corners. The part directly under the roof was beautifully ornamented with fantastic wood carvings painted yellow, red, green and blue. Red and white were the colours which predominated. i86 COREA A black tablet, with lar^e gold characters on it, was at one side. The throne in the audience-hall was a simple raised scaffold in the centre of the room, with a screen behind it, and a staircase of seven or eight steps leading up to it. Access to this sort of platform-island from the gate at which we entered was obtained by means of a marble bridge, spanned across on two strong marble supports. The staircase leading to the first floor was at the end of the building, directly opposite to where the bridge was ; so that, on coming from the bridge, we had to go through the whole colonnade to reach it. Having taken a sketch or two, I retraced my steps and again reached the entrance. The instant I was outside, the gate was again shut and nailed up, wooden bars being put right across it. I was then led to the inner enclosure. The gate of this was ofuarded bv about a dozen armed men, I being now in front of the part of the house which was inhabited by the King himself. After all, however, his abode is no better than the houses of the noblemen all over Seoul. It is as simple as possible in all its details ; in fact, it is studiously made so. There are no articles of value in the rooms, except a few screens painted by native artists ; nor are there anv siofns marking it out in particular as the abode of a Sovereign. The houses of the high court dignitaries are infinitely more gaudy than the royal palace, for they are decorated externally in bright red and green colours. The morning was spent in prowling about the grounds and in sketching here and there. In front of the Kincj’s o o HOUSES OF DLGNITARIES 187 house, protected at a short distance by a low wall, is a second pond, in the middle of which, on a small island, the King has erected a summer pavilion of octagonal shape, in which during the warmer months he enjoys the revivinof coolness of the still nights confabulating on State affairs with his Ministers and advisers (not foreign advisers), a pretty semi-circular, white wooden bridge join- ing, so to speak, the island to the main- land ; but, besides this and the build- ings provided for the accommodation of the Chinese en- voys, when they come, I do not think there is any- thing in the roval enclosure worthy of special notice. Near the main entrance of the pa- lace is a small house for the accommodation of foreign Ministers, consuls and Chinese customs officials, when, on New Year’s Day and other public occasions, they are received in audience by the King. The small room is actually provided with a stove, as several unfortunate ambassadors have been known to have i88 COREA caught dreadful colds through having to remain exposed to the natural temperature for hours until it was the King’s pleasure to have them admitted to his presence. Indeed, I believe I am right when I state that one or two of these notabilities died in consequence of their experiences in this way. At all events, during my stay at Seoul, the Japanese Minister came by his death through a cold which he contracted by having to stand an inordinate time in the cold room, in his evening dress, and then walk minus his overcoat or wrappers, through the intermin- able paved passage leading to the audience-hall. Here let me digress. This ambassador’s funeral, was, indeed, a comical sight. I am well aware that it is bad form to find entertainment amonsf things pertaining to the dead. However, it was not the corpse that made the performance in question seem funny, but those that remained alive, and intended to honour his remains. Telegrams arrived from Japan to the effect that the body should be despatched to his native country ; arrangements were therefore made by the Japanese indwellers to convey and escort the body of their representative from the capital to Chemulpo, a port about twenty-five miles distant. According to this plan, the loyal Japanese coolies were to carry the heavy hearse on their backs, while the King of Corea agreed to despatch four hundred soldiers of cavalry and infantry by way of escort, all the foreign residents being also intended to follow the pro- cession part of the way in their sedan-chairs. So far so good, and all proceeded, as directed, in good order until the Mafu ferry was reached. The procession. FUNERAL OF JAPANESE MINISTER 189 having crossed the river here, at once proceeded to re-form on the large stretch of sand on the other side. While, then, the Japanese, who have always been fond of playing at soldiers, and had brought down to the river-side with them a couple of field-guns, were being treated by a Japanese attache, clad in an ex- aggerated diplomatic uniform covered with gold braiding, and standing in dancing pumps in the sands that half-buried him, to a recapitulation of the virtues of the defunct, the coolies were bearing the hearse on their backs, the Corean cavalry and infantry forming two lines in good style. There stood the Corean horsemen, each supported by two men, apparently unconcerned at the long Japanese rigmarole, of which they did not understand a word ; there rode as stiff as statues outside the ranks the officers of Cho-sen, on their little ponies. All of a sudden, however, the two field-guns went off, and with the most dis- astrous effects. Half the cavalrymen tumbled off their saddles at the unexpected bucking of their frightened ponies, and the whole band of horsemen was soon scattered in every direction, while the men who were carrying the hearse, following the example of the ponies, gave such a jerk at the sudden explo- sion, as to nearly drop their burden on the ground. By-and-by, the commotion subsided ; the proces- sion got into marching order, and all went well until the seaport was reached. The better class Japanese, I may mention, were dressed in stage uniforms, or in evening dress and tall hats, and that though the hour was 9 a.m. or soon after. But let us return to the royal palace. The King COREA 190 and Queen have numberless relations, but not all of these live in the royal “compound.” Those that do, have each a separate small house ; those that do not, live in the immediate neighbourhood of the palace enclosure, so as to be within easy reach when wanted ; it being one of the little failings of the Corean potentate to call up his relations at all hours as well of the night as of the day. In fact, nearly all the work done by the King, and nearly all the interviews which he grants to his Minis- ters take place dur- ing the dark hours, the principal reason given for which is that by this means, intrigue is pre- vented, and people are kept in utter ignorance as to what takes place at Court. It is a great mistake to suppose that the good- natured King of Cho-sen, possesses a harem as big as that of the Sultan of Turkey ; indeed, the contary is the fact. He is quite satisfied with a single wife. THE OUEEN 191 that is to say, the Queen. Needless to say, however, were the custom otherwise, he certainly would not be the person to object to the institution, for his pre- decessors undoubtedly indulged in such an ex- travagance. The real truth is the King of Cho-sen has married a little lady stronger minded than himself, and is compelled to keep on his best behaviour, and see to it that he does not get into trouble. There are bad tongues in Seoul who say that the Queen actually rules the King, and therefore, through him, the country, and that he is more afraid of Her Gracious Majesty, his wife, than of the very devil himself For the correctness of this statement I will not answer. The Queen is a very good-looking, youngish woman, younger than the King, and has all her wits about her. She is said to be much in favour of the emancipation of the Corean woman, but she has made no actual effort, that I am aware of, to modify the comparatively strict rules of their seclusion. She comes of one of the oldest families in Cho-sen, and by a long way the noblest, that of the Mins. She treats herself to count- less Court ladies, varying in number between a score and three hundred, according to the wants of the Court at different times. One of the quaintest and nicest customs in Corea is the respect shown by the young for the old ; what better, then, can the reigning people do but set the good example themselves } Every year the King and Queen entertain in the royal palace an old man and an old woman of over the age of ninety, and no matter from what class these aged specimens are drawn, they are COREA 1 92 always looked after and cared for under their own supervision and made happy in every way. Every year a fresh man and woman must be chosen for this purpose, those of the previous competition being hors de concours. These privileged individuals, if devoid of means, are well provided with all the necessaries of life and cash before they are sent home ; and not infrequently they end by never leaving the royal palace, or by settling in the house of some prince or magistrate, by whom they are fed and clothed till the end of their days. Of course, in many cases it happens that the oldest man or woman in the town is a noble- man or a noblewoman ; in which case, after the lapse of a certain space of time, further enjoyment of the royal hospitality is politely declined. Under the last-mentioned circumstances valuable presents are, however, given them as mementoes of the stay at the royal palace. This privilege is much thought of among the Coreans, and a family who has had a member royally entertained and treated as King’s “brothers” — for I believe that is the name by which they go — is held in great respect by the community, and in perfect veneration by their immediate neigh- bours. The King dresses just like any other high official when the country is in mourning — that is to say, he has a long white garment with baggy sleeves, and the usual jewelled projecting belt, with the winged skull- cap ; but when the land is under normal conditions, he dons a gaudy blue silk gown with dragons woven into the texture, while over his chest in a circular sort of plate a larger rampant fire-dragon is embroidered in THE KING’S THRONE 193 costly silks and gold. When the latter dress is worn his cap is of similar shape to that worn when in mourning, only it is made of the finest black, instead of white, horsehair, stiffened with varnish. The King’s throne is simple but imposing. He sits upon three carved marble steps, covered with a valuable embroidered cloth, by the side of which, on two pillars, are two magnificent bronze vases. Behind him is a screen of masonry ; for no king when in state must ever be either seen from behind, or looked down on by any one standing behind or beside him. Such an insult and breach of etiquette, especially in the latter w'ay, would, until quite recently, probably have meant the loss of the offender’s head. Tainted, however, unfortunately with a craze for Western civilisation, the King now seldom sits on his marble throne, adorned with fine carvings of dragons and tigers, preferring to show himself sitting in a cheap foreign armchair with his elbow reclining on a wretched little twopence- halfpenny table covered with a green carpet. He imagines that he thus resembles a potentate of Europe ! His son generally sits by his side on these occasions. The King’s relations take no active part in politics, as they consider it unfair and beneath them, but the King, of course, does, and, judging from appearances, he seems to take a great deal of interest in his country and his j^eople. He is constantly despatching officials on secret missions to this or that province, often in disguise, and at a moment’s notice, in order to obtain reliable information as to the state of those provinces, and the opinions of the natives regarding the magis- 194 COREA trates appointed by him. The capital itself, too, con- tains practically a mass of detectives, who keep spying on everybody and one another, always ready to report the evil-doing of others, and often being caught in flagrante delicto themselves. Very often even nobles with whom I was well acquainted suddenly disappeared for days and weeks at a time, no one knowing either whither they had gone or what they were doing, except that they had left on a mission from the King. So little confidence has he in his special envoys that even when he has despatched one straight from the royal palace, with strict orders not to return home to tell his family whither he is gone, he soon after sends a second disguised messenger to look after the doings of the first, and see that he has w'ell and faithfully carried out his orders. By the time the two have returned, some intrigue or accusations will have probably been insti- tuted against them, in which case all the thanks they obtain for obeying His Majesty is either that they are degraded or that they are exiled to some outlandish province in the Ever White IMountain district or on the Russian frontier. The subject of politics is entrusted entirely to the nobles. It was my good fortune to get on the most friendly terms with the greatest politician in Corea, a man called Kim-Ka-chim, of whom I give a picture, as he appeared in the horsehair head-gear which he used to wear indoors. He was a man of remarkable intelligence, quick-witted, and by far the best diploma- tist I have ever met — and I have met a good many. To entrap him was impossible, however hard you might try. For sharpness and readiness of reply, I KIM-KA-CHIM 195 never saw a smarter man. He was at one time Corean Ambassador to the Mikado’s Court, and in a very short time mastered the Japanese language to perfection ; while with Chinese he was as familiar as with his own tongue. I myself noticed with what facility he picked up English words, and, having taken it into his head that he wished to learn the English language, he set about it, and was able to under- stand, read, and speak a little, in a very short time — in fact, in a few days. Not only is he ta- lented, but also en- dowed with a won- derful courage and independence, which superiority over the narrow-minded offi- cials and intriguers who, for the most part, surround the King, has often led him into scrapes with His Majesty of Cho-sen. As he jocosely said to me, it was a marvel to him that his head was still on his shoulders. It was too good, and some one else might wish to have it. He was an ardent reformer and a great admirer KIM-ICA-CHIM 196 COREA of Western ways. His great ambition was to visit England and America, of which he had heard a great deal. Strangely, on the very morning which succeeded the afternoon on which I had this conversation with him I received an intimation to the effect that he had, by order of the King, and for some trivial breach of etiquette, been sent by way of punishment to one of the most distant provinces in the kingdom. The most noteworthy point of the Corean Court etiquette is probably this, that the King is on no account allowed to touch any other metals than gold and silver ; for which reason his drinking-cup is made of a solid block of gold, while other articles, again, are of silver. The native name by which the King calls himself is Im-gun (king, sovereign). He has a ver}* valuable library of Chinese manuscripts and printed books in the palace compound, but those books are hardly ever opened or looked at now'adays, except by some rare student of noble rank. Archery and falconry are occupations which are deemed far more worthy of attention by the nobility than that of worrying their heads with attempts to interpret the mysteries of antiquated Chinese characters. The falcon is held in much veneration among the nobler classes, and a special retainer — a falconer — is usually kept to wait on the precious bird. The latter is taken out on the man’s arm, with his head covered by a gaudy little hood. This hood is quickly removed whenever an opportunity arises to send him off after some unfortunate bird. Then, mounting aloft, and spreading his wings and whirling round his prey in NATIONAL PASTIMES 197 concentric circles, he gradually descends in a spiral, until, at last, dashing down upon his victim, he seizes it with his pointed claws and brings it to his master. At other times the falcon is not flown, but only used to attract, with his mesmeric eyes, birds ; these then, when within reach, being shot with old flint-lock guns. The other method is, however, the favourite form of this amusement, and large sums are often spent by the young nobles on well-trained birds. Entertainments are even cjiven to witness the doings of these air-rovers, and the excitement displayed by the audience on such occasions is intense, especially when libations have been previously freely indulged in. Competitions between the falcons of different owners are frequent, and much betting takes place under such circum- stances. The life of royalty and of the nobility is, taken all round, a very lazy one. Exercise is considered a degenerate habit, fit only for people who have to earn a living ; and, as for manual labour, a Corean nobleman would much prefer suicide to anything so disgraceful. Archery is one of the few exceptions to the rule, and is declared a noble pastime. Princes and nobles indulge in it, and even become dexterous at it. The bows used are very short, about two-and-a-half feet long, and are kept very tight. The arrows are short and light, generally made of bamboo, or a light cane, and a man with a powerful wrist can send an arrow a considerable distance, and yet hit his target every time. Nevertheless, the noble’s laziness is, as a rule, so great, that many of this class prefer to see exhibitions of skill by others, rather than have the trouble of taking 198 COREA part in such themselves ; professional archers, in conse- quence, abounding all over the country, and sometimes being kept at the expense of their admirers. Both the Government and private individuals offer large prizes for skilful archers, who command almost as much admiration as do the famous espadas in the bull- fights of Spain. The King, of course, keeps the pick of these men to himself ; they are kept in constant training and frequently display their skill before His Majesty and the Court. I well remember how', one day, through my incau- tiousness, I very nearly made the end of a St. Sebastian. It was near the drilling-ground at the East Gate. 1 was quietly walking along the earthern dyke which runs along the little river that crosses Seoul, when from down below I heard screams of '' Chucomita! Chucomita!" (“Wait! w’aitl”) "'Kidare!" (“Stop!”) I stopped, accordingly, and tried to look across the open ground, where I saw about a score of men, nearly tw’o hundred yards away, apparently point- ing at me. As the setting sun was glaring in my eyes, I could not well discern what they were doing, and, thinking that their shouts to me were only by way of joke, I made a step forward, but hardly had 1 done so when a noise like a rocket going past was heard, and a bunch of arrows became deeply planted in the earth, at a white circular spot marked on it, only about two yards in front of me. 1 counted them. They were ten in number. My danger, however, was, after all, practically of no account, for these archers, as I found out by repeated observation of them, hardly ever miss their target. Still, even in the case of these Cho- HOW I SAW THE OUEEN 199 senese William Tells, it was by no means a pleasant sensation to hear that bunch of arrows whistling in front of my nose. As I was attentively listening to the information supplied me by the native gentleman who was accom- panying me through the labyrinthian ways of the royal palace, young Prince Min appeared on the scene, and announced that His Majesty wished, through him, to welcome me to the royal palace, and that he wished me now to partake of dinner. First, however, he said, the King would be pleased if I would take a sketch from a particular spot to which he led me. As there was nothing specially worth sketching at that place, I suggested to the young prince that another spot would be preferable ; but the latter insisted, in the King’s name, that I should paint from there and left me. I noticed, however, that there was, just behind this spot, a window, that namely, of the queen’s apartments, which led me at once to fancy that it was to satisfy her curiosity that I was made to work there ; accordingly I began the sketch with my back to the window — for, it must be remembered, to look at the queen is an offence punishable by death. I had not been many minutes at work, nevertheless, before I heard the sliding window gently move. I knew what was coming, and tried to screen the sketch with my body, so as to compel the observer, whoever it was, to lean well out of the window if he wished to see it. A little way off were hundreds of soldiers, walking or squatting on the ground, and on the wall of the King’s house and smaller trees the fat and repulsive eunuchs had perched themselves in order to watch the 200 COREA foreigner’s doings. All of a sudden there was a piercing squeak and a quick change of scene. Every one standing fell flat on his chest, the soldiers to a man hid their faces in their hands on the ground, and the clumsy eunuchs dropped down pell-mell from their perches, like over-ripe fruit coming off the branch of a tree, and disappeared behind the wall. Then, for a moment, all was silence ; then there followed another shriek. It was evidently a command to stand still until further notice. When I looked for my Corean companion I found that he, like the rest, was spread out with his face to the ground, “ I say, Mr. S.” I whispered, touching him with my foot, “ what does all this mean ? ” “Please, sir,” he murmured, “do not look! do not speak ! do not turn your head ! or I shall be beheaded ! ” “Oh! I do not mind that at all,” said I, laughingly, as my friend was squashing what he had in the shape of a nose into the dust. At this point there was another noise at the window, as if it were being pushed quite open, and 1 heard a whisper. The supreme moment had come, and I was bold. I turned quickly round. It was just as I had judged. The queen, with her bright, jet black eyes and refined features, was there, caught in the act of thrusting her head out of the window, while several ladies of different ages were in the background, appa- rently on the tips of their toes and peeping over Her Majesty’s shoulders. I had just time to see her face ; for, taken as she was by surprise at such an unbounded bit of forwardness on my part, she remained perplexed TERRORS OF DEATH 201 for a second, then quickly withdrew, coming into dread- ful collision with her ladies-in-waiting, who were at the moment just moving forward. The sliding window was hurriedly closed ; there were shrieks of laughter from inside — apparently they had enjoyed the fun — and by the sound of a shrill whistle the men who had been lying “dead” rose and fled, relieved from their uncom- fortable position. “ Do you know,” said my Corean friend, as he got up and shook the dust and dirt off his beautiful silk gown, quite ignorant of what had happened, “do you know that if you had turned your head round and looked, I would be a dead man to-morrow ? ” “ Why ; who was there ? ” “ The queen, of course. Did you not hear the two shrieks and the whistle ? Those were the signs of her coming and going.” “ If you were to be beheaded, Mr. S., would you be afraid of death ? ” “ Oh, no, sir,” he said emphatically. “ I am a brave man, and I come of a family of braves. I would die like a hero.” “Oh,” said I, changing the conversation, “how pretty the queen looked ! ” “ Did you see her ? ” said he, horrified. “Yes, I did.” “ Oh, poor me, poor me, poor me ! ” he cried in despair. “You have seen her! I shall die! Oh, poor me, poor me, poor me ! ” and he shivered and shuddered and trembled. “ I thought that you were not afraid of death, Mr. S. .? ” 20Z COREA “ Now that you have seen her, I am ! ” he mumbled pitifully. “ All right, Mr. S. Do not be afraid, I shall take all the blame on myself, and you will not be punished, I promise you.” At this point Prince Min came to fetch me, and I told him the whole story, relieving Mr. S. of all responsibility for my cheeky action, after which, having made sure that he would not be punished, we proceeded to the feast. The hour, be it noted, was about noon. As we were passing along the wall of the King’s apart- ment, His Majesty peeped over the wall and smiled most graciously to me. Shortly after he sent a messenger to the dining-room to express regret that he was not able to entertain me himself owing to pressing State affairs. For the dinner a long table had been arranged in the European style, at the head of which sat Prince Min, acting in the place of the King. The forks and spoons were of tin, and the knives had apparently been used, for they were by no means clean. Rust, there- fore, reigned supreme. The glasses and tumblers were of the thickest and commonest kind, but they had cost His IMajesty a fortune all the same. We all sat down gaily, Mr. S. having recovered his spirits on being assured that he would not be punished, and the feast beofan. It would be easier for me to tell you what was not on that table than what was. All the products of the country seemed to have been cooked and brought before me, including meats, fish, honey, sweets, vegetables and sauces, of which, mind you, one had to eat “ mountains,” piled on our plates. A PLENTIFUL FEAST 205 Young pigs, in the puppy state, were also there, and were much appreciated by my princely entertainers ; but, when I had got only half through, not being pro- vided with an ever-expanding digestive apparatus, like my friends of Cho-sen, I really felt as if I was going* to suffocate. It is a great insult to refuse what is offered you at table, and a greater insult, too, and gross breach of good manners, not to eat all that is on your plate ; it can be easily imagined, then, how I was situated after having swallowed large quantities of beef, potatoes, barley, millet, not to mention about half a bushel of beans. Nevertheless, I was further treated to lily-bulbs and radishes dipped in the vilest of sauces, besides a large portion of a puppy-pig roasted, and fruit in profusion, foreign and native wines flowing freely. The dinner began at noon and was not brought to a legitimate close until the happy hour of 7 I*.M. Talk of suffering! To those who appreciate the pleasure of eating, let me recommend a royal Corean dinner ! No pen can describe the agonies I endured as I was carried home in the green sedan. Every jerk that the bearers gave made me feel as if I had swallowed a cannon-ball, which was moving mercilessly from one side of my body to the other. I could not help expecting an exjilosion at any moment, or, at all events, a rent in my overtight skin ! On my way home I swore that as long as I lived I would never touch another mouthful of food, so disgusted was I with things eatable ; but— needless to say, I have since many times broken my word. THE EXAMINATION GROUNDS CHAPTER XIII Students — Culture — Examination ground — The three degrees — The alphabet — Chinese characters — Schools — Astronomers — Diplomas — Students abroad — Adoption of Western ways — Quick perception — The letter “f ” — A comical mistake — Magistrates and education — Rooted superstition— Another haunted palace — Tigers — A con- venient custom. At the beginning of the New Year, and soon after the festivities are over, the streets of Seoul are crowded with students who come up to town for their examina- tions. Dozens of them, generally noisy and boisterous, are to be seen arm in arm, parading the principal streets, and apparently always eating something or other. Study and eating seem to go together in Cho- sen. They wear peculiar gauze caps like bakers’ paper bags, and a large double apron, the latter hanging down front and back, and being tied above the waist with a ribbon. A large piece of rolled up paper is carried in the hand, and much excitement seems to reign among them. By students, one must COREAN STUDENTS 205- not imagine only young men, for many among them are above the thirties, and some are even old men. At certain hours processions of them pass along the royal street, then round the palace wall, and finally enter the examination grounds, situated immediately behind the royal palace. This is a large open ground, on one side of which is a low building containing quite a large number of small cells, where the candidates are examined. The examination day is one of the sights of Seoul. It is more like a country fair than an exhibition of literary skill. The noise is something appalling. On the grounds, thousands of candidates, accompanied by their parents and friends, squat in groups, drinking, eating and gambling. Here is a group of them drinking each other’s health ; there on blankets a few are lying flat on their backs basking in the sun, and waiting for their turn to be called up before the examiners. Huge red and yellow umbrellas are planted in the ground by enterprising merchants, who sell sweets, a kind of pulled toffy being one of their specialities ; while others, at raised prices, dispose of examination caps, ink, paper and aprons to those who have come unprovided. Astrologers, too, drive a roaring trade on such days, for the greatest reliance is placed on their prophecies by both parents and students, and much money is spent by the latter, there- fore, in obtaining the opinion of these impostors. In many a case, the prophecy given has been known to make the happiness — temporarily, of course — of the bashful young student ; and in many a case, also, by this means fresh vigour has been instilled into a nervous man, so that, being convinced that he 2o6 COREA is to be successful, he perseveres and very often does succeed. One of these examinations, the highest of all, is a real landmark in a man’s career. If the student is successful, he is first employed in some lower official capacity either by the Government, the palace author- ities or some of the magistrates. If he is plucked, then he can try again the following year. Some try year after year without success, in the hope of being permitted to earn an honest living at the nation’s expense, and grow old under the heavy study of ancient Chinese literature. The King in person assists at the oral examinations of the upper degree. Those of the two lower degrees are superintended by princes who sit with the ex- aminers, and report to His Majesty on the successes of the different candidates. It is generally the sons of the nobles and the upper classes all over the kingdom who are put up for these examinations ; those of the lower spheres are content with a smattering of arithmetic and a general know- ledge of the alphabet, and of the proper method of holding the writing brush, sometimes adding to these accomplishments an acquaintance with the more useful of the Chinese characters. The Corean alphabet is remarkable for the way in which it represents the various sounds. That this is the case, the reader will be able to judge by the table given opposite. The aim of the inventors, in only using straight lines and circles, has evidently been to simplify the writing of the characters to the highest possible degree. THE ALPHABET 207 THE COREAN ALPHABET Of Of 0 61 01 ol 5. 2. o Vowels. = a — ya = d = e = ye = etc = i — 0 = yo = oit = you C 6 1 a u IL A A A Diphthongs. Consonants. : ng h k {g) k (aspirated) m ■■ n / ^ ( pronounced \ ' \almost the same/ P ■■ p (aspirated) : S, t : / {d) ■■ t (aspirated) : Ch ■■ ch (aspirated) ofl = ai = oa ^1 * II oH = oai oil = ei -^1 = oue oil — yei = ouei o[ — eui $1 = oui 2o8 COREA It will be at once noticed that an extra dot is used only in the case of the vowel e and the diphthong oue ; nothing but straight lines and circles being employed in the other cases. The pronunciation of the conso- nants is dejital in /, r, t, and n ; guttural in k and k (aspirated) ; palatal in ch, ch (aspirated) and s ; and fi'om the larynx in li and ng when at the end of a word. The State documents and all the official correspon- dence are written in Chinese characters, and hardly at all in the native alphabet, an exception being occasion- ally admitted in the case of a difficult character, when the meaning is written with the Corean letters, side by side with the Chinese form. The Corean alphabet is rather despised by the male “blue stockings” of Cho-sen, and is considered as fit only for poor people, children and women ; in short, those whose brains are unable to undergo the strain of mastering, and, what is more, of remembering, the meaning of the many thousands of Chinese characters. Not only that, but the spoken language itself is considered inadequate to express in poetic and graceful style the deep thoughts which may pass through the Corean brains ; and, certainly, if these thoughts have to be put down on paper this is never done in the native characters. The result is, naturally, that there is hardly any litera- ture in the language of Cho-sen. Even the historical records of the land of the Morning Calm are written in Chinese. The o-reat influence of the Chinese over the Corean literary mind is also shown in the fact that most of the principles and proverbs of Cho-sen have been borrowed EDUCATION 209 from their pig-tailed friends across the Yalu River. The same may be said of numberless words in the Corean language which are merely corruptions or mispronounced Chinese words. The study of Chinese involves a great deal of labour and patience on the part of the Corean students, and from a very tender age they are made to work hard at learning the characters by heart, singing them out in chorus, in a monotonous tone, one after the other for hours at a time. The schools are mostly supported by the Govern- ment. In them great attention is given to etiquette and Chinese classics, to philosophic and poetic ideas, but very little importance is attached to mathematics or science, except by those few who take up the study of the stars as an ideal rather than scientific occupa- tion. These astronomers might be more correctly termed magicians, for with the stars they invariably connect the fate and fortune of king and people ; which fact will also explain why it is that in their practice of astronomy mathematics are really of very little use. In the written essays for the examinations, what is generally aimed at by the candidates is a high stan- dard of noble ideas which they try to express in the most refined style. The authors of the most admired essays receive the personal congratulations of the King and examiners, followed by a feast given by their parents and friends. The diplomas of successful candidates are not only signed by the King, but have also his great seal affixed to them. I was told that the examinations of the present day o 2 10 COREA are a mere sham, and that it is not by knowledge or high achievements, in literary or other matters, that the much-coveted degree is now obtained, but by the simpler system of bribery. Men of real genius are, I was informed further, sometimes sent back in despair year after year, while pigheaded sons of nobles and wealthy people generally pass with honours, and are never or very seldom plucked. Education, as a whole, is up to a very limited point pretty generally spread all over the Corean realm, but of thorough education there is very little. In former times, students showing unusual ability were sent by the Government to the University of Nanking, to be followed up by Pekin, but this custom was abandoned until a few years ago, when it was in a measure revived by the sending of two noblemen, first to Shanghai and then to America, to learn and profit by Western studies. These seem to have shown themselves remarkably intelligent ; in fact, exceeded all expec- tation ; for one of them forged a cheque before leaving the Asiatic continent, and was forbidden to return to his country. He is not likely to do so now, for he is said to have been murdered— only quite lately. The other, however, cannot be accused of anything of that sort ; indeed, he distinguished himself during the three years spent in America by learning English (as spoken in the States) to perfection, besides mastering mathe- matics, chemistry and other sciences, perfectly new to him, in a way that would have done credit to many a Western student. In the same short space of time he also succeeded in a marvellous way in shaking off the thick coating of his native superstition and in assuming SKILL AT LANGUAGES 21 I our most Western ways as exhibited across the Atlantic. If anything, he became more American than the Americans themselves. What astonished me more, though, was how quickly, having returned from his journey, he discarded his civilised ways and again dropped into his old groove. There is not the least doubt that, though to the casual observer the majority of Coreans appear depressed and unintelligent, they are, as a matter of fact, far from stupid. I have met people in the land of Cho-sen, whose cleverness would have been conspicuous in any country. Western or otherwise When they set their mind to learn something they never cease till their object is attained, and I can vouch for their quick comprehension, even of matters of which they have never before heard. Languages seem to come easy to them, and their pronunciation of foreign tongues is infinitely better than that of their neighbours, the Chinese and the Japanese. The only stumbling block is the letter which they pronounce as a I can o'ive an instance of a Mr. Chancy, the son of a noble, who was appointed by the king to be official interpreter to Mr. C. R. Greathouse. In less than two months, this youth of nineteen mastered enough English to enable him both to understand it and con- verse in it. I have seen him learn by heart out of a dictionary as many as two hundred English words in a day, and what is more, remember every one of them, including the spelling. Only once did I hear him make a comical mistake. He had not quite grasped the meaning of the word “ twin” ; for, in answer to a question 1 put to him, “ Yes, sir,” said he, boisterously, 2 I 2 COREA proud apparendy of the command he had attained over his latest language, “Yes, sir, I have a twin brother who is three years older than myself.” The Corean magistrates think that to over-educate the lower classes is a mistake, which must end in great unhappiness. “If you are educated like a gentleman, you must be able to live like a gentleman,” wisely said a Corean noble to me. “If you acquire an education which you cannot live up to, you are only made wTetched, and your education makes you feel all the more keenly the miseries of human life. Besides, with very few exceptions, as one is born an artist, or a poet, one has to be born a gentleman to be one. All the education in the world may make you a nice man, but not a noble in the strict sense of the word.” Partly, in consequence of habits of thought like this, and partly, because it answers to leave the public in ignorance, superstition, which is one of the great evils in the country, is rather encouraged. Not alone the low’er classes, but the whole people, including nobles and the King himself, suffer by it. It is a remarkable fact, that, a people who in many ways are extremely open-minded, and more philosophic than the oreneral run of human beinors, can allow’ themselves to be hampered in this way by such absurd notions as spirits and their evil ways. A royal palace, different to, but not very far from, the one described in the previous chapter, was abandoned not very long ago for the simple reason that it w’as haunted. Thus, there are no less than two palaces in the capital, that have been built at great HAUNTED ROYAL PALACE 2 I 7 expense, but deserted in order to evade the visits of those most tiresome impalpable individuals, “ the Ghosts.” One of these haunted abodes we have inspected, with its tumble-down buildings ; the other I will now describe. The buildings comprising this palace are still in a very excellent state of preservation, and, being erected on hilly ground, form a very picturesque ensemble. 1 he f THE HAUNTED KOYAI, PALACE different houses are of red lacquered wood, with verandahs on the upper floors. The illustration shows a front view of one of the principal buildings, situated on the summit of the hill. At the foot of this hill, by a winding path and steps, a picturesque little gate and another house is reached. A little pond with water- plants in it, frozen in the midst of the thick ice, com- pletes this haunted spot. The largest of all the structures is the audience-hall, richly and grandly decorated inside with wooden carvings, painted red, COREA 2 1 ^ white, blue and yellow. The curled -up roofs are sur- mounted at each corner with curious representations of lucky emblems, among which the tiger has a leading place. Talking of tigers, I may as w'ell speak of a strange custom prevailing in Corea. The country, as I have already pointed out, is full of these brutes, which, besides being of enormous size, are said to be very fierce and fond of human flesh. Even the walls of the town are no protection against them. Not un- frequently they make a nocturnal excursion through the streets, leaving again early in the morning with a farewell bound from the rampart, but carrying off inside their carcases some unlucky individual in a state of pulp. The Coreans may, therefore, be forgiven if, besides showing almost religious veneration for their feline friend — who reciprocates this in his own way —they have also the utmost terror of him. Whenever I went for long w’alks outside the town with Coreans, I noticed that when on the narrow paths I was in- variably left to bring up the rear, although I was a quicker walker than they were. If left behind they would at once run on in front of me again, and never could I get any one to be last man. This conduct, sufficiently remarkable, has the following ex- planation. It is the belief of the natives, that wEen a tiger is suddenly encountered he always attacks and makes a meal of the last person in the row ; for which reason, they always deem it advisable, when they have a foreigner in their company, to let him have that THE LAST MAN 215 privilege. I, for my part, of course, did not regard the matter in the same light, and generally took pretty good care to retain a middle position in the procession, when out on a country prowl, greatly to the distress and uneasiness of my white-robed guar- dian angels. CHAPTER XIV Religion — Buddhism — Bonzes — Their power — Shamanism — Spirits — Spirits of the mountain — Stone heaps — Sacred trees — Seized by the spirits — Safe-guard against them — The wind — Sorcerers and sorceresses — Exorcisms — Monasteries — Temples — Buddha — Monks — Their customs and clothing — Nuns — Their garments — Religious ceremonies — The tooth-stone. The question of religion is always a difficult one to settle, for — no matter where one goes — there are people who are religious and people who are not. The generality of people in Corea are not religious, though in former days, especially in the Korai-an era, between the tenth and fourteenth centuries, they seem to have been ardent Buddhists, Indeed, Buddhism as a reliffion seems to have g-ot a strong hold in Cho-sen during the many Chinese invasions ; it only passed over Cho-sen, however, like a huge cloud, to vanish again, though leaving here and there traces of the power it once exercised. The bonzes (priests) had at one time so much authority all over the country as to actually rule the King himself ; and, as the reverend gentlemen were ready with the sword as well as with their bead prayer- rosaries, they became an unparalleled nuisance and dangerous to the constitution. After having, by their great power and capacity for agitation, roused the BUDDHISM 217 country to revolution and internal disputes, it was found necessary to put them down, and from that time forward, they became mere nonentities. The chief in- strument which brought this about was a law, still in existence, by which no religion is, under any circum- stances, tolerated or allowed within the walls of Corean cities, and all bonzes are forbidden to enter the gates of any city under pain of losing their heads. The influence which the priests had gained over the Court having been thus suddenly destroyed, and the offenders against the law in question having been most severely dealt with. Buddhism, so far as Corea was concerned, received its death blow. This w^as so : first, because, although it had prevailed without restraint for nearly five centuries, many of the primitive old superstitions were still deeply rooted in the minds of the Coreans, and because, with the fall of the priests, these sprang up again bolder than ever ; then, too, because the law' abov'e-mentioned was so strictly en- forced that many temples ynd monasteries had to be closed owing to lack of sufficient funds, the number of their supporters having become infinitesimal in a comparatively short time. Shamanism is at the present time the popular religion, if indeed there is any that can be so desig- nated. The primitive worship of nature appears to be quite sufficient for the religious aspirations of the Corean native, and with his imaginative brain he has peopled the earth with evil and good spirits, as well as giving them to the elements, the sky, and the morning star. To these spirits he offers sacrifices, when somebody in his family dies, or when any great event COREA 2 I 8 takes place ; and to be on good terms with these in- visible rulers of his fate is deemed necessary, even by well-educated people who should know better. There are spirits for everything in Cho-sen. The air is alive with them, and there are people who will actually sw^ear that they have come in contact with them. Diseases of all sorts, particularly paralysis, are invariably ascribed to the possession of the human frame by one of these unwholesome visitors, and when a death occurs, to what else can it be due than to their evil and invisible operation? To old age, to diseases natural and zymotic, the expiration of life is never ascribed ; these everlasting evil spirits have to answer for it all. The most prominent spirits are probably those of the mountain. According to Corean accounts, the mountains and hills seem to be full of these heroes of witch- craft : this being probably due to the fact that the dead are buried on hilly ground and that their souls, therefore, are most likely to make their nocturnal hoverings in such neighbourhoods, until a fresh career is found for them in the body of some animal. They are not gods of the mountains, as some writers have been pleased to call them, for, so far as I could judge, the natives are more terror- stricken when thinking about them than inclined to worship them. No Corean, of sound mind and body, however brave and fearless of death in battle, can ever be induced to walk out at night on the mountain-slopes ; and even in the day-time a great deal of uneasiness is manifested by the natives should they have to climb a hill. On such occasions they provide themselves BELIEF IN SPIRITS 219 with armfuls of stones, which, as they go up, they throw violently one by one at these imaginary beings, thus showing them that their company is neither required nor wished for, and that they had better keep aloof. If this simple precaution is used, the obliging and scorned spirits seldom interfere with the traveller’s welfare. The hills close to the towns are simply covered with heaps of stones, so thrown at these mythical dwellers of the mountains. Such is the effect produced by terror on the people’s imagina- tion, that frequently in their imagination they leel the actual touch of the spirits. Probably, if there is any physical touch in those cases, it is only a leaf or a twig falling from a tree. Still, when that occurs a regular fight ensues, the men continuing to fire stones at their imaginary foes, until in their mental vision they see them disappear and fade away in the air. Others not so brave prefer an accelerated retreat, only stopping now and again to throw a stone at the pursuers. From their very childhood the Coreans are imbued with horrid and fantastic accounts of the doings of these spirits, and so vividly are the usual habits of these ghostly creatures depicted to them, that they cannot but remain for ever indelibly impressed on their minds. Another very common sight, besides the stone- heaps, are the sacred trees. These are to be found everywhere, but especially on hilly ground. Their branches are literally covered with rags, bits of glass, and other offerings given by the superstitious and frightened passers-by, lest these spirits might take 220 COREA offence at not being noticed. Women and men when compelled to travel on the hills go well provided with these rags, and when — for the sacred trees are very numerous — supplies run short, many a woman has been known to tear off a bit of her silk gown, and attach it to a branch of the tree among the other donations. A coolie, who was carrying my paint-box one even- ing, when I was returning home from the hills, was simply terrified at the prospect of being seized by the spirits. He kept his mouth tightly closed, and stoutly declined to open it, for fear the spirits should get into him by that passage ; and when, with the cold end of my stick, I purposely touched the back of his neck — un- perceived by him, of course — he fled frightened out of his life, supposing it to have been a ghost. He met me again on the high road in the plain, about half a mile farther on, and explained his conduct with the very truthful excuse, that “ a spirit had seized him by the throat and shaken him violentlv, meaning at all costs to enter his mouth, and that it was to escape serious injury that he had fled!” When I told him that it was I who had touched him with the end of my stick, he sarcasticallv smiled, as if he knew better. “ No, sir,” said he ; “honestly, I saw with my own eyes the spirit that assaulted me ! ” The forms given to these spirits vary much, accord- ing to the amount of imagination and descriptive power of the persons who describe them. Generally, however, they assume the forms either of repulsively hideous human beings, or else of snakes. The best safeguard against them, according to Corean notions, SORCERERS AND SORCERESSES 22 1 is music, or rather, I should say, noise. When possessed with a spirit, a diabolical row of drums, voices, bells and rattles combined is set agoing to make him depart without delay ; while, on the other hand, little bits of dangling glass, tied to strings, small , sweet-toned bells and cymbals, hanging in a bunch from the corners of the roof or in front of the windows and door, often by means of their tinkling — a sound not dissimilar to that of an ^diolian harp — attract to the house the friendly spirits of good fortune and prosperity. The latter are always heartily welcomed. The very wind itself is supposed to be the breath- ing of a god-spirit w'ith extra powerful lungs ; and rain, lightning, war, thirst, food and so on, each possesses a special deity, who, if not invoked at the right moment, and in the right manner, may, when least expected, have his revenge against you. The spirits of Cho-sen are very sensitive, and insist on being taken into notice. Through astrologers, sorcerers and sorceresses they convey messages and threats to this person and to that — generally the richer people — whose errors may always be rectified or atoned for by paying a round sum down to these go- betweens, who are quite ready to assume the responsi- bility of guaranteeing a peaceful settlement of matters. There are regular establishments kept by these sorcerers and sorceresses — as a rule, outside the city walls — where witchcraft is practised with impunity in all its forms. These establishments are much patronised both by the poor and by the man of noble rank ; and amidst the most excruciating howling, clapping of 222 COREA hands, violent beating of drums and other exorcisms, illnesses are got rid of, pains and troubles softened, calamities prevented and children procured for sterile people. The Government itself does not consider these houses as forming part of the religious gang, and one or two of them may be found even in Seoul within the wall. One, an extremely noisy house and mostly patronised by women, is situated not far from the \\ est Gate along the wall. There are also one or two on the slope of Mount Nanzam. The exorcisms, with the exception of a few particular ones, are, for the most part, performed in the open air, on a level space in front of the house. A circle is formed by the various claimants, in the centre of which a woman, apparently in a trance, squats on her heels. The more money that is paid in, the greater the noise that takes place, and the longer does the performance last. Every now and then the woman in the centre will get up, and, rushing to some other female in the circle, will tap her furiously on her back and shake her, saying that she has an evil spirit in her which refuses to come out. She will also hint that possibly by pay- ing an extra sum, and by means of special exorcisms, it may be induced to leave. What with the shaking, the tapping, the clapping, the drums and the howls, the wretched “spotted” woman really begins to feel that she has something in her, and, possessed — not by the spirits — but by the most awful fright, she disburses the extra money required, after which the spirit ulti- mately departs. These witches and sorceresses are even more numerous than their male equivalents. They are MONASTERIES 223 recruited from the riff-raff of the towns, and are generally people well-informed on the state, condition, and doings of everybody. Acting on this previous knowledge, they can often tell your past to perfection, and in many cases they predict future events — which their judgment informs them are not unlikely to occur. When ignorant, they work pretty much on the same lines as the Oracle of Delphi ; they give an answer that may be taken as you please. Then, if things do not occur in the way they predicted, they simply make it an excuse for extorting more money out of their victim under the plea that he has incurred the dis- pleasure of the spirits, and that serious evil will come upon him if he does not comply with their request. The money obtained is generally spent in orgies during the night. These sorceresses and male magficians are usually unscrupulous and immoral, and are often implicated, not only in the intrigues of the noblest families, but also in murders and other hideous crimes. Outside the towns, again, there are, only a grade higher than these, the Buddhist monasteries and nun- neries. Within a few miles of Seoul, several of these are to be found. One thing that may be said for these institutions is that they are invariably built on lovely spots. Generally on the top, or high on the slopes of a mountain, they form not only homes for the religious, but fortified and impregnable castles. The monas- teries are seldom very large, and, as a general rule, hold respectively only about two dozen monks. There is a small temple on a platform, with a figure of Pul or Buddha in the centre, two brass candlesticks 224 COREA by his side, and a small incense burner at his feet. “Joss sticks” are constantly burned before him and fill the temple with scent and haze. Buddha, as found in Corea, has generally a sitting and cross-legged posture ; the feet are twisted with the soles upwards, and, while the right arm hangs down, the left is folded, the forearm projecting, and the hand holding a bronze ball. By his side, generally on the left, is a small THE INTERIOR OF A TEMPLE tablet in a frame of elaborate wood-carvinor. At the o foot of the statue is a large collection box for the dona- tions of the worshippers. The background is usually plain, or painted with innumerable figures of the minor gods, some with young white faces and good-natured expressions, probably the gods of confidence ; others with rugged old faces and shaggy white eyebrows, moustache and hair, undoubtedly the various forms of the deity of wisdom. Then there is one with squinting ferocious eyes, black eyebrows and beard, dressed in a BUDDHA 215 helmet and fighting robe, who, needless to remark, is the god of war. Others are the gods of justice, defer- ence, and affection ; the last being impersonated by two female figures who usually stand on each side of the Buddha. One curious thing about the Buddha is that the head is generally very large in proportion to the body, and that the ears are enormous for the size of the head. In the East it is considered lucky to possess large ears, but these Buddhas are often repre- sented with their organs of hearing as long as the whole height of the head. In Europe such a thing would hardly be considered a compliment ! The hair of the Buddha is carefully plastered down on his fore- head, and is adorned with a jewel in the centre. The eyes are almost straight, like the eyes of Europeans, instead of being slanting, like those of the Mongolians, while the eyebrows, finely painted with a small brush, describe a beautiful semi-circular arch. The expression of the face, as one looks at it, is in most cases that of nobility and sleepiness. Out of the West Gate, and a good way past the Pekin Pass, a very interesting day can be spent in visiting a monastery which is to be found there among the hills. Previous to reaching it, a small tomb, that, namely, of the King’s mother, is passed. On each flank is a stone figure, while on three sides a wall shuts in the mound of earth under which the body lies. On the right is a tablet to the memory of the deceased, and in front of the mound is placed a well-polished stone, also a small urn. High up, after following a zig-zag mountain path, we come to the monastery. 226 . COREA Monasteries as a rule consist of the temple and the mud huts and houses of the monks and novices. The temple always stands apart. Of the temples which I saw, none were very rich in interesting works of art or in excellent decoration, like the temples of Japan. The only parts decorated outside in the Corean houses of worship are immediately under the roof and above the doors, where elaborate, though roughly executed wood-carvings are painted over in red, white, green and yellow, in their crudest tones. Over each of the columns supporting the temple, projects a board with two enormous curved teeth, like the tusks of an elephant, and over the principal door of the temple is a black tablet, on which the name of the temple is written in gold Chinese characters. At each of the columns, both of the temple and of the common part of the dwellings, hang long wooden panels on which are written the names of supporters and donors with accompanying words of high praise. The doors of the temples are of lattice-work and are made up of four different parts, folding and opening on hinges. On some occasions, when the concours of the public is too great to be accommodated within the building itself, the whole of the front and sides of the temple are thrown open. Inside the lattice-work above mentioned tissue-paper is placed, to protect the religious winter visitors from the cold. Inside, the temples are extremely simple. With the exception of the statue of Buddha and the various representations of minor deities that we have already mentioned, there is little else to be seen. The prayer- books, certainly, are interesting ; their leaves are BONZES 227 joined together so as to form a long strip of paper folded into pages, but not sewn, nor fastened any- where except at the two ends, to which two wooden panels are attached, and, by one side of the book being kept higher than the other, the leaves unfold, so to speak, automatically. In one temple of very small dimensions, perched up among the rocks near the South Gate of Seoul, are to be seen hundreds of little images in costumes of warriors, mandarins and princes, all crammed together in the most unmerciful manner. This temple goes by the name of the “ The Five-hundred Images.” Adjoining it is a quaint little monastery and a weird cavern [see chap, xx., “ A Trip to Poo Kan”). As to the monasteries themselves, these, though adjoining the temples, are built apart from them. Their lower portions are, like all Corean houses, of stone and mud, while the upper parts are entirely of mud. The roof is tiled on the main portion of the building, while over the kitchen and quarters for the novices it is generally only thatched. More interesting to me than the temples and build- ings were the bonzes, who are, 1 may as well say at once, a very depraved lot. It is a strange fact in nature that the vicious are often more interesting than the virtuous. So it is with the Corean bonzes. Here you have a body of men, shrewd, it is true, yet wicked (not to say more) and entirely without conscience, whose only aim is to make money at the expense of weak-minded believers. Morals they have none ; if it were possible, one might say even less than none. They lead a lazy and vicious life in these monasteries. 228 COREA gambling among themselves and spending much time in orgies. They feed themselves well at the expense of the charitable, and a great deal of their energy is expended in blackmailing rich persons, not of course openly, but through agents as disreputable as them- selves. Whenever there are riots or revolutions in progress, their origin can invariably be traced to the monasteries. In other respects, excepting these few little faults, they seemed charming people. Their BUDDHIST BONZES AND TEMPLE dress consists of a long white padded gown with baggy sleeves ; the usual huge trousers and short coat underneath ; and a rosary of largeish beads round their necks. When praying, the rosary is held in the hands, and each bead counts for one prayer. A larger bead in the rosary is the starting-point. When petitions are being offered to Buddha on behalf of third parties — for rarely do they, if ever, pray on behalf ofthemselves — there is a scale of prices varying according to the BONZES 229 wealth of the petitioners ; so many prayers are worth so much cash ; in other words, one buys them as one would rice or fruit. The bonzes shave their heads as clean as billiard balls ; while the novices content themselves with cutting their hair extremely short, leaving it, probably, not longer than one-eighth of an inch. There are many different degrees of bonzes. We have, for example, the begging bonzes, who wear large conical hats of plaited split bamboos, or else hats smaller still and also cone-shaped but made of thick dried grass. They travel all over the district, and sometimes even to distant provinces, collecting funds and information from the people. Sometimes they impose their company on some well-to-do person, who, owing to the Corean etiquette in the matter of hospi- tality, has to provide them with food, money and promises of constant contributions before he can get rid of them. 'I'hen there are the stay-at-home bonzes, well-fattened and easy-going, who cover their heads with round, horse-hair, stiffened black caps of the exact shape of those familiar articles in French and Italian jiastry-cook shops, used over the different plates to prevent Hies from eating the sweets. Lastly, we have the military priests, who follow the army to offer up prayers when at war and during battles, and who don hats of the ordinary shape worn by every one else except that they have round crowns instead of almost cylindrical ones. These alone are occasionally allowed to enter the towns. Paper sandals are the foot-gear chiefly in use among them. Whenever 1 visited a monastery, I found the monks most civil and hospitable, although naturally they expect 230 COREA something back for their hospitality. I hardly had time to pay my chin-chins to all of them, folding my hands and shaking them in front of my forehead, bent for- ward, before a tray of eatables, such as beans, radishes and rice in pretty brass bowls would be produced, and a large cup of wine offered, out of which latter the whole company drank in turn. They took much interest in my sketching, and all insisted on being portrayed. Many of them possessed a good deal of artistic talent, and it is generally by their handiwork and patience that the images and statues in the temples are pro- duced. Among them were some very intelligent faces, somewhat abruties, to use a French word, owing to the life they lead, but exceedingly bright and cheery withal, and often very witty, when one came to talk with them. As for shrewdness and quickness of perception I know no person who has these better at his command than the Corean Buddhist priest. There are also in Corea nunneries for women who desire to follow a religious life. Curiously enough, contrary to the rule with us, the Corean nuns are more emancipated than the rest of the native women. To begin with, they dress just in the same way as do the monks, shave their heads like them ; and being, more- over, of a cast of countenance exceedingly ugly and not at all feminine, they might quite well, from the appearance of their faces, be taken to belong to the stronger sex. A good many of them, contrary to the case of the monks, impressed me as being afflicted with mental and bodily sufferings, and in several cases they even appeared to me to be bordering on idiocy. They always, however, received me kindly, and showed NUNS 231 me their convents, with cells in which two or three nuns sleep together. They were not quite so careless as the monks about the duties of religion, and at the little temple close by there was a continual rattling of the gong, a buzzing, monotonous sound, enough to drive anybody out of his mind, if especially it was accompanied by the beating of drums. The temples attached to these nunneries seemed to be more elaborate inside A NfNNERY than those of the monasteries, and when a religious ceremony has to be performed, two nuns, one in white, the other draped in a long, black-greenish gown, and both wearing: a red cjarment thrown over the left shoulder, passed under the right arm, and tied in front with a ribbon, walk up and down inside the temple, muttering prayers, while a third female goes on rattling on the drums with all her might. Offerings of rice, beans, etc., are placed in front of the gods, a candle or two is lighted — and the nun in dark clothing o o 232 COREA holds a small gong, fastened to the end of a bent stick, and taps on it with a long-handled hammer, first gently and slowly, then quicker and quicker, in a crescendo, till she manages to produce a long shrill sound. The person, for whom these prayers are offered, kneels in front of the particular deity whom she wants to invoke, though generally at the foot of the Great Buddha, and with hands joined in front of her nose, prays with the nuns, getting up during certain prayers, kneeling down again for others. For head-gear, the nuns wear the same grass conical hats which the travelling monks do. If a large oblation is offered, the service is still more noisy, and not only are the big drums played in the most violent manner, but the nuns squat in a body along the walls inside the temple, and keep hammer- ing away on little gongs similar to that just described. Recall to your memory the sound of a blacksmith’s forge with two men hammering a red-hot iron, magnify that sound a hundred times, and add to it the buzzing of the prayers, and you will then get a pretty fair idea of what one of these religious ceremonies sounds like to European ears. One of the best features of Confucianism is the inculcation of respect towards parents and old . people, in which respect both monks and nuns do a deal of good ; though, otherwise, I think the country might advantageously be without these institutions. Beliefs are comical when one does not believe in them. On the mountain slopes, just outside the city wall, and at no great distance from the West Gate, is a THE TOOTH-STONE 233 peculiar rock, which the action of the weather has worn out into the shape of a gigantic tooth. Whence comes its name of Tooth-stone. There would be nothing wonderful about this, if it were not for the fact that a visit to this freak of nature, has, according to Corean accounts, the property of curing the worst of tooth-aches. Though I was not myself afflicted with the complaint in question, I went one afternoon to witness the pilgrimage that takes place every day to this miraculous spot. A little altar stands at the foot of the huge tooth, and numberless tablets, certifying to cures, erected by thankful noble visitors and others, are fixed against the rock, with the name, date and year when the cures were effected. As I stood there, I could not help laughing at the sight of the crowds of men and women with swollen cheeks, bandaged up in cotton wool and kerchiefs, apparently undergoing excruciating agonies through coming out on so cold a day. One after the other they came up, first paying their chin-chins in front of the altar, and then depositing on it what cash they could afford ; after which they proceeded to rub one cheek after the other on the Tooth-stone, just as “ puss ” rubs herself against your legs when you stroke her head. The bandages had, of course, to be removed before the balloon-like cheek could be rubbed on the frozen stone, and to watch the different expres- sions of relief or increased pain upon their ill-balanced, inflamed faces, gave me as much amusement as any show that I have ever witnessed. Should the pain have temporarily disappeared, the man in charge of the miracle would make it his duty to try and extract 234 COREA more money from the person cured ; if, instead of that, the pain had increased, which was generally the case, then, again, he would impress on the agonised sufferer that had he paid a larger sum in the beginning the gods would not have been vexed at his meanness and the pain w'ould have disappeared. Let him, therefore, now pay more cash by way of making up for it, and try again ! It is wonderful, too, how shallow people are when they have a pain anywhere ! CHAPTER XV Police — Detectives — The plank-walk — The square board — The wooden blocks for hands and feet — Floggings— The bamboo rod — The stick — The flexible board — A flogging in Seoul — One hundred . strokes for three-halfpence — Wounds produced — Tender-hearted soldiers — Imprisonment — Exile — Status of women, children and bachelors — Guilds and the law — Nobles and the law — Serfdom — A mild form of slavery. Should you happen to be one of the tender-hearted sort, please pass this chapter and the next over, and I shall not bear you any malice. My present object is to describe some of the punishments inflicted on criminals, and, though they are, as a whole, quaint and original, I cannot say that they are pleasing, either to see or to read about. First of all, you may not be aware that there is in Seoul a sharp and well-regulated body of police, always ready to pounce on outlaws of any kind ; and that there is hardly a crime committed, the delinquent in which fails to be immediately collared. These guardians of the peace do not wear any particular uniform, but are dressed just like the merchant classes ; and thus it is that, unknown, they can mix with people of all sorts, and frequently discover crimes of which they would otherwise probably never hear. Instead of being mere policemen, they rather do the work of detectives and policemen combined ; for, by ably 236 COREA disguising themselves, they try to get on familiar terms with people about whom they are suspicious ; and in many a case, after having become a bosom-friend of one of these officials and acknowledged and confessed his evil deeds to him, the culprit finds himself arrested and very likely beheaded. In speaking of their mode of arrest, I purposely used the word “collared” ; for no better term can express the action of the Corean policeman. The man is taken before the magistrate soon after his arrest, and should he offer resistance he is dragged before him by his top-knot or his pig-tail, according respectively as he is a married man or a bachelor. If he is strong and restive, a rope with a sliding knot is passed round his neck, after his hands have been firmly tied behind his back. After his interview with the magistrate at the yainen, if he be found guilty, he is generally treated with very great severity. If the crime has been only of the minor degree the culprit undergoes the plank-walk, a punishment tire- some enough, but not too harsh for Coreans. The following is a rough description of it. A heavy wooden plank, about twelve feet long and two feet wide, with an aperture in the centre, is used, the man’s head being passed through the aperture and then secured in it in such a way that he cannot remove it. Thus arrayed he is made to walk through the streets of the town, his head distorted by the weight he has to carry, and his body restrained by the dragging of the plank either in front of him or at his back. The passers-by point at him the finger of scorn, as, in his helpless state, he is made to swinor from one side of the road to the other O PUNISHMENT OF CRIMINALS 237 with the slightest push, or else is pulled along merci- lessly by people who seize the plank and begin to run. He is poked in the ribs with sticks, and gets his head smacked and smeared with dirt ; yet has to bear it all patiently, until, twirled round, knocked about, and with his neck skinned by the friction of the heavy plank, he sometimes falls down in a dead faint. Little or no compassion is shown to criminals by the Coreans. Rather than otherwise, they are cruel to them ; and children, besides being cautioned not to follow their bad example, are encouraged to annoy and torture the poor wretches. A more severe punishment still is the square board, a piece of wood too heavy to allow of the man standing for any length of time, too wide to allow of his arms reaching his face, too big to allow of him resting his head on the ground and going to sleep, and too thick 238 COREA to allow of his smashing it and getting rid of it. Instances are on record of people thus punished having become lunatics after the fourth or fifth day. During the fly season I should think such an occurrence can- not be uncommon. Imagine half a dozen flies disport- ing themselves in a tickling walk on a man’s nose, eyelids and forehead, without his being able to reach them, owing to this huge square wooden collar ! It must be dreadful ! Merely the thought of it is enough to give one the shivers. This last mode of punishment has, I think, been imported from China, for I have also seen it frequently in the Empire of Heaven. The other, which I first described, may also be a modification of this one, but I do not remember having seen it, as I have described it, anywhere except in Corea, at Seoul. There is also in Corea another machine of torture, in which the head and feet are tied between heavy blocks of wood. The principal, and most important, of all the lesser punishments, however, is flogging. It is that which has most effect on the people, and it is certainly by far the most painful. It is carried out in many ways, according to the gravity of the crime committed. The simpler and milder form is with a small bamboo rod, the strokes being administered on the hands, on the bare back or on the thighs, a punishment mostly for young people. Next in severity, is that with the round stick — a heavy implement — by which it was always a marvel to me, that all the bones of the body were not smashed, judging from the fearful blows which the powerful flogger bestowed on the poor wretches who lay stretched out flat, and face downward. A PUBLIC FLOGGING 239 on a sort of bench, to which they were fastened, and on which they generally fainted from pain after the first few strokes had been given, This is considered a low and degrading way of being flogged, and is chiefly limited to people of the lowest standing in society. The implement most generally in use in this line of sport is the paddle or flat board, a beating with which, when once received, is likely to be remembered for ever. I .shall try to describe the way in which I saw it done one day in Seoul. I was walking" along the main street when I saw a o o kisso (soldier), with his hands tied behind his back, being led with a rope and followed by about a score of cavalry soldiers in their picturesque hats and red tassels. A magistrate, in his long white gown and with a huge pair of circular spectacles on his nose, headed the procession. I asked a passer-by what they were going to do, and was soon informed, both by action and by word of mouth, that the man was going to be flogged, whereupon I at once slackened my pace, and joined the procession, that I might, if possible, see how they did this sort of thing in military circles. I had already seen ordinary floggings with the bamboo and the stick, but what attracted me more especially on this occasion, was a long wooden board which a soldier was carrying, and with which, the man who was walking by my side said, they were going to beat him. It was a plank about ten feet long, one foot wide and half an inch thick, probably less, and therefore very flexible. After walking for a short distance, the procession at last made a halt. The man to be per- formed upon, looked almost unconcerned ; and, save 240 COREA that he was somewhat pensive, showed no signs of fear. His hands having been untied, he at once took off his hat — for in the land of Cho-sen a man does not mind losing his life as long as his hat is not spoilt ! His padded trousers were pulled down so as to leave his legs bare, and he was then made to lie flat on the pebbly ground, using his folded arms as a sort of rest for his head. The magistrate, with his pompous strides, having found a suitable spot, squatted down on his heels, a servant immediately handing to him his long- caned pipe. The soldiers, silent and grave, then formed a circle, and the flogger, with his board all ready in his hand, took up a position on the left-hand side of his victim. The magistrate, between one puff and another of smoke, gave a long harangue on the evils of borrowing money and not returning it, however small the sum might be. The disgrace, he argued, would be great in anybody’s case, but for a soldier of the King, not only to commit the great offence of borrowing money from a person of lower grade than himself — “a butcher,” but then also to add to his shame by not returning it — this was something that went beyond the limits of decency. “ How much was it you borrowed ? ” he inquired in a roarinof kind of voice. “ A hundred cash'' answered the thread of a voice from the head on the ground buried in the coat- sleeves. “ Well, then, give him a hundred strokes, to teach him to do better next time ! ” As a hundred cash is equivalent to one penny- halfpenny, to my mind, the verdict was a little severe. ONE HUNDRED STROKES FOR THREE-HALFPENCE 241 but, as there is no knowing what is good for other people, I remained a silent spectator. The flocTorer then, grabbing at one end of the board with his strong hands, swung it two or three times over his head, and gave a tremendous whack on the man’s thighs, causing them to bleed. Then immedi- ately another and another followed, each being duly reckoned, the poor fellow all the while moaning pitifully, and following from the corners of his frightened eyes the quick movements of the quivering plank. Soon his skin became livid and inflamed, and, after a few more blows had been given, large patches of skin remained attached to the board. The pain must have been intense. The wretch bit his sleeves, and moaned and groaned, until, finally, he became faint. Meanwhile, I had produced my sketch-book, and had already with my pencil jotted down magistrate, fiogger, flogged and soldiers, when the ill-natured official took offence at what I was doing and ordered the flogging to be at once stopped. Had I only known, I would have begun my sketch before. As it was — and the culprit had only received less than one-fifth of the number of blows to which he had been sentenced — the perform- ance was bad enough. There was only one redeeming feature about it, and I must say no one was more astonished at it than myself. Nearly all the soldiers, friends of the offender, blubbered like children while his punishment lasted. This circumstance seemed to prove to me that the hmsterns, though apparently cruel, are, after all, not quite so hard-hearted as one might be inclined to imagine. And, mind you, the soldier-classes in Cho-sen are probably the most cruel Q 242 COREA of all ; that touch of sentiment on their part, therefore, impressed me much, and upset entirely those first ideas I had formed about their lack of sensitiveness and sympathy for others. The order to that effect being then given, two soldiers proceeded to help the man to rise. Calling to him was, however, of no avail. They had, therefore, to lift him up bodily, but when they tried to dress him they found his swollen bleeding legs to be as stiff as if they had been made of iron ; wherefore, as they failed to bend them, two other men had to come to their assist- ance and carry him away. It not unfrequently happens in the case of this cruel method of flogging that a man’s thighs are broken and himself ruined for life, and many have been known to have even died under the severity of the punishment. Imprisonment is not a favourite punishment with the Corean magistrates, for the infliction of such a penalty means considerable expense to the country, and would be but little punishment to the natives, who, by such confinement, would suffer little or nothing physically, and certainly not at all morally. Some, however, especially of the nobler classes, are kept confined, even for years, in expectation, for instance, of a sentence of capital punishment being carried out, or else In the hope that through influential friends they may obtain the royal pardon. As a rule, particularly with the better classes, exile is deemed a more impressive punishment than imprisonment, and when confiscation of land and property goes with this, the punishment is, of course, all the more severe. Of banishment there are several different kinds. WOMEN, CHILDREN, AND BACHELORS 243 Thus, there is not only banishment from the city to a distant province, but also that out of the kingdom altogether. Some banishments are for short periods, others for longer periods, others for life. Banishment from the country is generally for life and accompanied by confiscation. A curious custom prevails at Court, according to which, when a Minister, prince or magistrate incurs the royal displeasure, he is confined for two or three days to his own house, without being allowed to go out. Were the rule broken it would lead to serious trouble, for spies are generally sent to see that the rule is not transgressed. Such a punishment, mild as it is, is much felt by the nobles, and they take, there- fore, a good deal of trouble to comply with the Court etiquette in all its minutest details. Corean law is very lenient to women and children, or unmarried men, which latter class, as we have seen, are classified in the same category as the former. The head of the family is supposed to punish smaller offences as he thinks fit, either by rod or fist, the law only pro- viding the severer forms of punishment for the bigger crimes. The administration of the law in general is very strange. Some people are responsible, others are not. Certain tradesmen, like butchers, plasterers, inn- keepers, carpenters, hatters, etc., have formed them- selves into guilds, and in the case of offences com- mitted by a member of one of these guilds he is held responsible to the head of the guild and not to the magistrates of the country. The same holds good in the case of the inapus (horsemen) and the coolie- COREA carriers who constitute, probably, the best-formed and best-governed guild in the country. It has thousands of members all over the kingdom, and not only is the postal system carried on by them, but also the entire trade, so to speak, between the different provinces and towns of the realm. The chief of this guild, until late years, had actually the power of inflicting capital punishment on the members ; now, however, the highest penalty he can inflict is a sentence of flogging. Thus it is, that a good deal of the justice of the country is administered by the people themselves, without the intervention of the legal authorities, in which respect they show' themselves very sensible. The nobles, too, have the power of flogging their servants or followers, and this is usually done in their own coinpotinds. Very often on passing a house the strokes of the paddle may be heard, the howls and screams of the victim testify- ing to the nature of what is tjoing' on. In other cases flogging is generally dene in public, for then it is supposed to have more effect. If done in a private enclosure, then all the servants, soldiers and followers are summoned to witness it. This patient submission to these personal punish- ments is no doubt one of the last remains of feudalism. In not very remote times, serfdom which bordered on slavery was still in existence in Cho-sen. ]\Ien and women became private property either by the acquiring of the land on which they lived, or, by purchase, or by way of execution for non-payment of debts, for under this convenient law creditors could be paid with a man’s relations instead of with ready money. SERFDOM 245 Slavery in Corea, even when it existed, was, how- ever, always of a very mild form. The women were mostly employed as servants about the house, while the man tilled the ground, but in neither case was rough dealing the rule, and, far less, ill-treatment. They were, too, well fed and clothed ; so much so, that many people used to sell themselves in order to acquire a comfortable living. In time of famine this must have very often occurred, and many families whose ancestors under such circumstances stood by the nobles and rich people are even to the present moment supported by them, though no longer as slaves, but rather as retainers and servants. They are perfectly happy with their lot and make no agitation for liberty ; in fact, like the bird that has been born and bred in a cage, if left to themselves, they would probably soon come to a bad end. CHAPTER XVI Executions — Crucified and carried through the streets — The execution ground — Barbarous mode of beheading — Noble criminals — Paternal love — Shut out — Scaling the wall — A catastrophe — A nightmare. In Cho-sen, as in other countries, we find not only- pleasanter sights, but also those that are disagreeable or even revolting. That which I am about to describe is one which, I have little doubt, will make your blood curdle, but which is none the less as interesting as some of the others I have feebly attempted in this work to describe ; I mean an execution as carried out in the Land of the Morning Calm. The penal form of death adopted is beheading, which is not, I believe, so pleasant a sensation as, for instance, that of being hanged — that is, when other persons are the sufferers. Of late years, executions have not been by any means an every-day occurrence in Corea, but here, as in other countries, there is always to be found a good share of people who are anxious to be “ off” their heads. There is no reason why people should commit crimes, yet they do commit them and get punished in consequence. They are punished in this world for having broken the limits of society’s laws, and yet again, if what one hears is correct, they are punished wherever they happen to go after their final departure from our very earthly regions. In Corea, EXECUTIONS 247 as is the case all over the far East, the natives are not much concerned about this future existence and attach little importance to death and physical pain. I have no doubt, in fact I am positive, that the Eastern people feel pain much less than we do, partly because they are accustomed from childhood to be insensitive to bodily agony, but chiefly because they are differ- ently constituted to us. In our case, the brain, by means of which it is that we judge of the amount of pain inflicted on us, has been trained to receive impressions so quickly, transmitted as they are in an instant from any part of the body to the centre of our system, that, indeed, many times we actually feel the pain before it has been physically communicated to us at all. With the Corean, as with the Manchu or the Chinese, a reverse action takes place. With them, the brain works so very slowly that, supposing a bad ache is taking place in any part of the body, whence is being conveyed to the drowsy brain the unpleasant news of the agony that that part is undergoing ; well, what in that case happens in the Corean skull ? By the time the brain has grasped the idea that the afore- said part of the body is really in a state of suffering, the pain is almost gone. This, roughly stated, is I believe, a truthful explanation of their going to death with so much bravery. It is a common occurrence in China for criminals, kneeling in a row to be executed, to crack jokes among themselves, and even at the executioner’s expense. In Corea, they cannot go quite so far as that, for things are done somewhat differently. In the latter country, the prisoners are detained in the gaols 248 COREA sometimes for months and even years, undergoing judgments and sentences, floggings and milder tor- tures innumerable, so that it is almost with a feeling of relief and gladness that, finally, being proved guilty, they receive the news of their fast approaching end. When their time is come, they are removed from prison, and dragged out into a courtyard, within which, with the first rays of light, have been brought some little carts with heavy and roughly-made wooden wheels, each drawn by a sturdy bull. On the ground some wooden crosses have been set up, and to each of these a criminal is tied with ropes, his chest and arms being bare, and cut into by the tightened cords, and only his padded trousers being left. Each cross with its human freight is then planted and made firm on a bull cart ; and then, when all is ready, the ghastly procession, headed by the executioner, a few ktssos (soldiers), armed with old fashioned Hint locks or with spears, makes its way slowly through the streets of the town, one of the followers proclaiming aloud the crimes committed and the sentences passed on the crucified. Sleepy women and children, with uncombed hair, peep out of the paper windows, while the men hurry down to the street and join the procession in large numbers, making fun at the expense of the poor wretches, and even insulting them ; while the latter, hang helpless and defenceless from their crosses, their bodies livid with cold, pain and starvation. Occasions such as these, are regular orgies for the soldiers, and those who follow' the mournful cortege. Xot a wine- shop on the road-side is left unvisited, and continual halts are made that wine may be freely drunk, and PROCESSION THROUGH THE STREETS 2+9 food swallowed, as only Corean soldiers know how to do it. Occasionally, a pious passer-by, moved to com- passion, may, amid the howls of the crowd, raise his wine-cup to the lips of one of the sentenced, and help him thus to make death more merry. Once this sort of thing is started, the example is usually at once emulated by others, and, as the hours go by, a con- siderable amount of intoxicating stuff is consumed, not only by the executioner, soldiers and followers, but also by those to be executed. Before very long, however, the bodies of the victims thus carried become senseless and nearly frozen to death. Their heads then hang down pitifully, all blue and congested, and quivering with the jerking of the cart. “ Era ! Era ! Picassa ! (“ Get out ! get away ! ”) the drunken soldiers call out at intervals, as they swallow their last mouthful of rice, and order the inapus to move on to the next eating-place. Crowds of men and children collect round the miserable show and prudent fathers, pointing at the victims, show their heirs what will be the fate of those who do what is wronm o During the whole day are the poor wretches thus carted to and fro, in the streets of the town, stoppages being made at all the public eating-places, where feasting invariably takes place, though it is also almost as invariably left unpaid for. Only when sunset has come is it that the procession, having made its way towards one of the city gates, finally leaves the town and winds its way through the open country to a suitable spot for the chopping-off process. Executions are not held at any particular spot ; and in former days, even a few years ago, it 250 COREA was not an uncommon occurence to see the dead bodies of beheaded people lying about in the streets of Seoul. Now, however, they generally take the offenders outside the Wall, and inflict the capital punishment miles away from the town. The execution represented in the illustration, took place on the sixth of February, 1891, and is a repro- duction of a picture which I have done from sketches taken on the spot. The men executed on this occa- sion numbered seven, and the crime committed, was “ high treason.” They had conspired to upset the reigning dynasty of Cho-sen, and had devised the death of His Majesty the King. Unfortunately for them, the plot was discovered before its aims could be carried out, and the ringleaders arrested and impri- soned. For over a year they had remained in gaol, undergoing severe trials, and being constantly tortured and flogged to make them confess their crime, and betray the friends who were implicated with them. That, however, being of no avail, the seven men were at last all sentenced to death. Three of them were noblemen, and one a priest ; while the others were commoner people, though well-to-do. Here are their names ; Yi-Keun-eung, Youn-Tai-son, Im-Ha- sok, Kako (priest), Yi-sang-hik, Chyong-Hiong-sok, Pang-Pyong-Ku. Having undergone the final drive through the town, by the sound of the big bell at sunset the cortdgc passed through the “ Gate of the Dead then, leaving the crowded streets of the capital, it made its way towards the spot where the execution was to take place. The place selected was on a naturally raised A STUDY FROM STILL-UFE BARBAROUS MODE OF BEHEADING 251 ground, nearly 20 lis { 6 h miles) from Seoul, a lonely spot, overlooking a deserted plain. The high road was only a few hundred yards distant, and could be plainly seen as a white interminable line, like a white tape, at the foot of the distant hills. The bull carts were stopped some little way below this spot on the flat ground, and then, one by one, the wretched creatures were taken down and removed from their crosses in a brutal manner, and handed over to the executioner. Senseless, they lay on the ground, with their arms tied behind their backs, and a long rope fastened to their top-knots in the hair ; .until they were carried one after another, and laid flat on their faces, with their chests on the little stools seen in the picture. When they had all been thus stationed, the executioner proceeded to administer blows with his blunt sword until the heads were severed from the bodies. On the occasion in question, several of the bodies were hacked about most mercilessly through the ine.xperience or drunkenness of this brute. The third man in the illustration, for e.xample, had a good part of his left shoulder cut off as clean as a whistle, although the blow had been meant to strike the neck ; but let this suffice for these horrible details. I have mentioned them, partly, that they may be compared with the dexterous doinscs of the neigrhbourino' Chinese, whose skill in the chopping-off line is beyond description. The Chinese possess very long, sharp, well-balanced swords, a single blow of one of which will sever the head from the body. Besides, they administer their blows as neatly as the most fastidious of customers 252 COREA might desire, and the victim does not really undergo much pain. The executioners, too, are picked out from among the strongest men, and are so well trained that they never miss a blow'. The whole affair, con- sequently, is over in less than no time ; a few seconds being quite sufficient to do away with one comfortably. Truly enough, were it to be one’s lot to be executed, I would desire nothing more delightful than to have one’s head “done” by a Celestial e.xecutioner. The Coreans, on the contrary, have not developed the same skill in these difficult matters ; and, what with their blunt and short swords, what with their mis- judgment of distances, they bungle matters most cruelly. Of course, they are, nevertheless, supposed to kill their victims with single blows, instead of raining them down by the dozen, hacking the unfortunate creatures in a most fearful manner, and lopping off their arms or a-ashinof their bodies before the heads are finally cut off. The little blocks, upon which the men were laid down, were so arranged that their chests rested on the upper portions, the head in consequence being raised several inches from the ground. The idea in this was to make things easier for the executioner ; the same reason also explaining why the straw rope was tied to each man’s top-knot ; for in this way another man could hold him fast to the stool when the decapitation was to take place. A somewhat closer examination of the first body in the illustration will at once show how distorted it is. This is what must have happened : in the final struggle with death the owner had attempted to resist his fate, when several soldiers had immediatelv THE EXECUTION GROUND 253 pounced upon him, with the inevitable result that, in his desperate struggling, the spine had been broken ; a strange, yet very natural accident, under the cir- cumstances. The arms beino' tied together at the o o elbows behind, the spine had been at great tension, like a set bow, so that a violent assault could not but result in its being fractured, especially considering the weak and frozen condition in which the derelict before us was. That I am probably correct in this explanation seems to be further proved by the fact that his head, when severed, had been taken up and swung to a distance by the angry executioner. Now, though this way of doing away with criminals may appear a very cruel one to European minds, it is, nevertheless, a decided improvement on the older method of executing prevalent in Corea, as practised for example, many years ago, on some French mission- aries and their followers. The execution of these martyrs was preceded by terrible floggings and tortures, and when they were led to the execution-ground they had two arrows thrust into their flesh, like modern St. Sebastians. The executioner and soldiers, after having accom- plished their bloody work, and converted the execution- ground for the time being into a shambles, retraced their steps to the nearest wine-shop, where the rest of the night was spent in drinking and gorging. The bodies were left as a repast for dogs and leopards ; for no Corean with a sound mind could be induced to eo O near the spot where they lay, lest the spirits of their departed souls should play some evil trick upon them. So much, in fact, were they scared at the idea of pass- 254 COREA ing at all near to the dead bodies that, though the execution took place a few hundred yards away from the high road, the superstitious Coreans preferred going miles out of their way on the other side of the hill range to being seen near (they called it “ near”) a spot where so many people had perished. The morning following this execution I took many sketches of the ghastly scene and the mutilated bodies. I did not leave until darkness began to set in, when, as I was busy packing up my traps to return to Seoul, I was rather startled by the sudden appearance near me of an old man, sad, pale, and worn-out with anxiety. As he crept up to my side, in a most suspicious manner, he looked round, and then, with a violent effort, directed his gaze to the bodies lying a little way off. He was shivering like a leaf, his eyes were staring and his fingers outstretched, yet he could not remove his glance from the dreadful sight. As he was in this tragic position, two coolies, carrying a coffin, appeared cautiously on the scene ; but, when still a long way from the bodies, they refused positively to approach any nearer, and all the expostulation of the old man who went down to meet them, all the extra strings of cash, the last ones he possessed, were not sufficient to induce them to stir another inch. This fright which had taken possession of them was thus great, partly because of the natural superstitions which all Coreans entertain regarding the souls of dead persons, and also because the fact of being seen or found near these political criminals might in all probability lead to the loss of their heads as well. At last, however, when their terror was somewhat overcome, they promised to PATERNAL LOVE 255 go near the bodies if large sums should be paid them ; whereupon the old man who had not another cash in the world, seemed to act as if he were in a state of thorough despair. I watched his face and thought that he was actually going to collapse. Not a word of complaint, however, did he utter to me. Intense grief was depicted on his face, and I had pity on him. He was old, too, and his features were refined. He opened his heart to me. “ That,” lying dead there, with his head Heaven only knew where, was his son ! He had been a noble- man ; that one could see at a glance, but was poor now, “ cashless,” having spent his fortune in his efforts to bribe the officials to let his son be released. His money had come to an end, and there his son lay dead. The risk he was running, he well knew, was very great, in thus coming to remove the body of the one he loved. Were the officials only to know that he had visited the spot, he would straightway be imprisoned, accused of complicity, tortured, and then put to death ; notwithstanding this, however, he felt sure that darkness would protect him, and so in his anxiety he had come to remove his son’s body, that he might during the night bury it on one of the distant hills. He had given the coolies the little money he had to help him in his enterprise, and now that he was only a few yards from his beloved he could not get them to proceed. He was himself too weak to move the body. I took him by the arm, and we approached the bodies. The near view of them made him shudder and turn pale, and as he rested on my arm he was 2,6 COREA shivering all over. Not a word did he utter, not a lamentation did he make, not a tear did he shed ; for, to show one’s feelings is considered bad form in the land of Cho-sen. I could well see, however, that his heart was aching. He bent over the bodies, one after the other ; then, after a lengthy examination, he pointed to one, and murmured : “ This is my son, this is my son ! I know him by his hands. See how they are swollen, and nearly cut by the rope ? ” Next, after a good deal of uncertainty, for the face was smeared and streaked with blood, we found the head pertaining to the body. The old man, with paternal love, then proceeded, if he could, to stick the head on the body again, but — this was impossible. “ Please, sir,” he begged of me, in a tone of lamentation, “help me to take my son as far as the coffin.” I consented, and, with the utmost trouble, we carried the body down the hill, afterwards coming back for the head. In two mats, which had been carried inside the hearse, we wrapped the corpse up as well as we could, and then bundled him into the coffin. All this time a careful look-out was maintained, to see that no one else was about to spy over the deed, but once the corpse was in its coffin, the coolies quickly took the hearse on their shoulders, and all sped away, not without repeated “kamapsos” (thanks) being given me by the old man. That was the only body which was removed, all the others being left to rot or to be eaten up by wild animals. ASPECT OF THE CORPSES 257 When I examined the expressions on the faces of the beheaded wretches, it did not seem as if any of them had at all enjoyed what had taken place ; on the contrary, rather than otherwise, there was plainly depicted on their now immovable features an ex- pression of most decided dissatisfaction. Without doubt, they had undergone a terrible agony. In some cases the eyes were closed, in others they were wide open, staring straight in front. The pupils had become extremely small. The lips of all were con- tracted, and the teeth showed between, tightly closed. Streaks of blood covered the faces, and it was very apparent that the noses, ears, and sometimes the outside corners of the eyes, had been bleeding, this being probably due to the violent blows received from the sword. In a word, the expression which had become stereotyped upon their faces was that of great pain and fright, although none of them, with the exception of the one who had resisted at the last moment, showed it in any other way. The muscles of the arms also were much contracted, and the swollen fingers were of a bluish colour with congested blood, and half-closed and stiff — -as if made of wood. By the time that the old man, his coolies and their sad burden had got well out of sight, on their way up one of the distant hills, I had finished packing up my sketches and painting materials. Then, as I retraced my steps towards Seoul it became quite dark. On the way, however, I purchased, for the large sum of three cash (the tenth part of a penny), a small paper lantern, with a little candle inside — the latter leadingr me to the extravagfance of an extra cash ; 00 ' R 258 COREA A NATIVE LANTERN and, armed with this lighting apparatus, all complete, I proceeded towards the East Gate. This little lantern, which was exactly similar to those used by the natives, came in very handy on this occasion. These lanterns are the most ingenious things that can be imagined for the money. Each has a wooden bottom, and a bent cane acts as a handle. A nail is provided in the centre of the wooden bottom, wherein to stick the candle, and the flame is protected by white tissue paper pasted all round the lantern. I n due course I reached the East Gate, but only to find it closed, for it was now long after sunset. I then tried the “ Gate of the Dead,” having no objection to enter the town for once as a “deceased”; but, although the “de- parted ” have the privilege of leaving the town after dark, they are not allowed to come in again ; for which reason it really seemed as if I had before me the fine prospect of having to put up at one of the dirty native inns just outside the Gate until it should please Phoebus to show his welcome fire-face again above the mountain line. I had learned that there was, at no great distance away, a spot where, at the risk only of breaking one’s neck, it was possible to scale the city wall ; wherefore, having consulted a child as to the exact locality, besides tempting him with a string of cash, I proceeded to find it, and soon, under his guidance, reached it. The wall at this spot was, I may mention, about twenty feet high. Having, then, fastened my paint-box and CLIMBING THE WALL 259 sketches to my back by means of a strap, and slinging the paper lantern to my arm, I proceeded, hampered though I was, to make trial of my cat-like qualities in the matter of wall climbing. Placing the tips of my fingers and toes in the crevices between the stones and in other gaps in the wall, I managed with some little difficulty, to crawl up a certain height. The wall was nearly perpendicular, mind you, and, owing to the cold frozen nature of the stones, my fingers got so stiff that I had hardly any power left in them. Then, too, the weight of the heavy paint-box on my shoulders was more conducive to briuCTing- me down again than to helping me up. In my mind’s eye, accordingly, I saw myself at every moment coming down with a bang from my high position to the frozen ground below, and began to think that I should be fortunate if I succeeded in coming out of my wall-climbing experience with only half the ribs in my body reduced to atoms, and one or two broken limbs in addition. Making a special effort, however, I got a few feet higher, when I heard a mysterious voice below murmur: “You have nearly reached the top.” I received the news with such delight that, in con- sequence of the fresh vigour which it imparted to me and which made me try to hurry up, one of my feet slipped, and I found myself clinging to a stone, with the very ends of my fingers. Oh what a sensation ! and what moments of anxiety, until, quickly searching with my toes, I got a footing again. That slip was fatal, for, owing to the jerk it gave me, the unsteady candle inside the paper lantern fell out of its perpendicular position and produced a conflagra- 260 COREA tion. Then, indeed, was I placed in the most perplexing position, for, here was I, holding on to the wall, I do not know how, with the lantern and my sleeve on fire and my arm getting unpleasantly w^arm, and yet utterly unable to do anything to lessen the catastrophe. Only one thing could be done ; and I can assure you, the few remaining feet which had to be climbed were got over with almost the agility of a monkey. Thus, at last, I was on the top. This adventure made a very good finish for what had been a most exciting day ; and, now that the faith- less lantern was burning itself out, and dwindling away down below, and that the fire in my sleeve was put out, I had to remain in darkness. I stumbled along the rampart of the wall until I could get down into one of the streets, where, having roused the people, I was able to purchase another light, and reach home again in safety. After the hearty meal which I then partook of, I need scarcely add that a greater part of the night was spent in dreaming of numberless body- less heads rolling about around me, and of people being burned alive, until I finally woke up next morning with a fearful shock, and the thought that I was being- precipitated from the top of the Tower of Babel. THE KING MEETING THE CHINESE ENVOYS CHAPTER XVII The “ King’s procession ’’—Removing houses— Foolhardy people— Beaten to death— Cavalry soldiers— Infantry— Retainers— Banners Luxurious saddles — The King and his double — Royal palanquins — The return at night. The official life of the Kin^ of Corea is secluded. He rarely goes out of the royal palace, although rumours occasionally lly about that His Alajesty has visited such and such a place in disguise. When he does go out officially, the whole town of .Seoul gets into a state of the greatest agitation and excitement. Not more than once or twice a year does such a thing happen ; and when it does, the thatched shanties erected on the wide royal street are pulled down, causing a good deal of trouble and expense to the small merchants, etc. People fully understand, however, that the construction of these shanties is only allowed on condition that they shall be pulled down and 262 COREA removed whenever necessity should arise ; an event which may often occur, at only a few hours’ notice. The penalty for non-compliance is beheading. The moment they receive the order to do so, the inhabitants hurriedly remove all their household goods ; the entire families, and those friends who have been called in to help, carrying away brass bowls, clothes and cooking implements, amid a disorder indescribable. Everybody talks, screams and calls out at the same time ; everybody tries to push away everybody else in his attempts to carry away his armful of goods in safety ; and, what with the dust produced by the tearing the thatch off the roofs, what with the ham- mering down of the wooden supports, and the bustle of the crowd, the scene is pandemonium. I well remember how astonished I was when, pass- ing in the neighbourhood of the royal palace, early one morning, I saw the three narrow, parallel streets which lead to the principal gateway being converted into one enormously wide street. The two middle rows of houses were thus completely removed, and the ground was made beautifully level and smooth. Crowds of natives had assembled all along the royal street, as well as up the main thoroughfare, leading from the West to the East gate ; and the greatest excitement prevailed amongst the populace. The men were dressed in neAvly-washed clothes, and the women and children were arrayed in their smartest garments. Infantry soldiers, with muskets, varying from flint-locks to repeating-rifles, were drawn up in a line on each side to keep the road clear. There were others walking along with long, flat paddles, and some CAVALRY SOLDIERS 263 with round heavy sticks, on the look-out for those who dared to attempt to cross the road. As generally happens on such occasions, there were some foolish people who did not know the law, and others who chal- lenged one another to do what was forbidden, well know- ing that, if caught, severe blows of the paddle would be their portion. Every now and then, howls and shouts would call the attention of the crowd to some nonsensical being running full speed down the middle of the road, or across it, pursued by the angry soldiers, who, when they captured him, began by knocking him down, and continued by beating him with their heavy sticks and paddles, until he became senseless, if not killed. When either of the last-mentioned ac- cidents happened, as oc- casionally was the result, the body would be thrown — into one of the side drain- C.VVALRY SOLDIER WITH L'MBRKLLA-HAT canals along the road and O left there, no one taking the slightest notice of it. Cavalry soldiers were to be seen in their picturesque blue and brown costumes, and cuirasses, and wide- awake black hats adorned with long red tassels hang- ing down to the shoulders, or, as an alternative, equipped with iron helmets and armed with llint-locks and spears. In their belts, on one side, they carried 264 COREA swords, and on the other, oil-paper umbrella-shaped covers. When folded, one of these hat-covers re- sembles a fan ; and when spread out for use, it is fastened over the hat by means of a string. Those warriors who wore helmets carried the round felt hats as well, fastened to the butts of their saddles. This cavalry equipment was in great contrast, from a picturesque point of view, with the comical imitations of the European mode of equipment exhibited by the infantry soldiers. One peculiarity of these cavalr)"- men was their instability in the saddle. Each cavalier had a map2i to guide the horse, and another man by his side to see that he did not fall off, each having thus two men to look after him. A charge of such cavalry on the battle-field must, indeed, be a curious sight. In the olden time it was forbidden for any one to look down on the king from any window higher than the palanquins, but now the rule is not so strictly observed, although, even at the time when I witnessed these processions, nearly all the higher windows were kept closed and sealed by the more loyal people. The majority, therefore, witnessed the scene from the streets. The procession was headed by several hundred in- fantry soldiers, marching without the least semblance of order, and followed by cuirassed cavalrymen mounted on microscopic ponies in the manner above described. Then followed two rows of men in white, wearing square gauze white caps, similar to those which form the distinctive badge of the students when they go to their examinations ; between, which two rows of retainers, lower court officials, and yamens, perched on THE KING AND HIS DOUBLE 265 high white saddles, rode the generals and high Ministers of state, supported by their innumerable servants. Narrow long white banners were carried by these attendants, and a dragon-flag of large dimensions towered above them. Amid an almost sepulchral silence, the procession moved past, and after it came a huge white palanquin, propped on two long heavy beams, and carried on the shoulders of hundreds of men. When the court and country are not in mourning, the horses of the generals, high officials and eunuchs bear magnificent saddles, embroidered in red, green and blue ; the ponies led by hand immediately in front of the King’s palanquin being also similarly decked out. Curiously enough, when the first royal palanquin had gone past the procession repeated itself, almost in its minutest details, and another palanquin of the exact shape of the first, and also supported by hundreds of attendants, advanced before us. Puzzled at this strange occurrence, 1 inquired of a neighbour : “ In which palanquin is the King.^” “ No one knows, except his most intimate friends at Court,” was the answer. “ In case of an attempt upon his life, he may thus be fortunate enough to escape.” If such an attempt were made success would not in any case be an easy matter, except with a gun or a bomb ; for the King’s sedan is raised so high above the ground that it would be impossible for any one to reach it with his hands. Besides, it is surrounded by a numerous escort. I he sedans were constructed after the model of a 266 COREA large square garden-tent with a pavilion roof, the front side being open. The King — somebody closely re- sembling him is selected for his double — sits on a sort of throne erected inside. On another occasion, when I saw a similar pro- cession accompanying the King to the tomb of the queen-dowager, the two palanquins used were much smaller, and were fast closed, although there were window's with thick split bamboo blinds on both sides of each palanquin. The palanquins were covered with lovely white leopard skins outside, and w’ere rich in appearance, without lacking in taste. When the King’s procession returned to the palace after dark, the beauty and weirdness of the sight were increased tenfold. Huge reed-torches, previously planted in the ground at intervals along the line of route, were kindled as the procession adv^anced, and each soldier carried a long tri-coloured gauze lantern fastened to a stick, while the palanquins were sur- rounded with a galaxy of w'hite lights attached to high poles. A continuous hollow moaning, to indicate that the King was a very great personage, and that many hundreds of men had undergone great fatigue in carry- ing him, was heard as the palace gate was approached, and a deep sigh of relief arose from thousands of lungs when he was finally deposited at his door. Propped up by his highest Ministers of state, who held him under the arms, he entered his apartments ; after which the lights were quickly put out, and most of the crowd retired to their homes. On such occasions as these, however, the men are allow'ed out at night as well as the women. CHAPTER XVIII Fights — Prize fights — Fist fights — Special moon for fighting — Sum- mary justice — The use of the top-knot — Cruelty — A butcher com- batant — Stone-fights — Belligerent children — Battle between two guilds — Wounded and killed — The end of the battle postponed — Soldiers’ fights. One of the characteristic sights in Cho-sen is a private fight. The natives, as a rule, are quiet and gentle, but when their temper is roused they seem never to have enough of fighting. They often-times disport them- selves in witnessing prize-fights among the champions of different towns, or of different wards in the same town, and on these occasions large crow’ds assemble to view the performance. The combatants generally fight with their fists, but, like the French, are much ufiven to use their knees and feet as well in the contest. Much betting, also, goes on amongst the excited spectators, and it is not seldom that a private contest of this kind degenerates into a free fight. o The lower classes in the towns thoroughly enjoy this kind of sport, and the slightest provocation is sufficient to make them come to blows. The curious point about their fighting is that during the first moon of the new year all rows can be settled in this rough and ready manner, without committing any 268 COREA breach of the law. Hence it is that during that moon, one sees hardly anything but people quarrel- ling and fighting. All the anger of the past year is preserved until the New Year festivities are over, but then free play is straightway given to the bottled- up passions. Were a man even to kill his antagonist during a fight at this legalised season, I doubt whether he would be imprisoned or punished ; very likely not. For about fifteen days, in truth, things are simply dreadful in the streets. Go in one direction, and you see people quarrelling ; go in another, and you see them fighting. The original causa movens of all this is generally cash ! When a deadly fight takes place in the streets, you may at once set it down as having arisen over, say, a farthing ! Debts ought always to be paid before the old year is over ; and, occasionally, grace is allowed for the first fifteen days in the first moon ; after that, the defaulting debtors get summary justice administered to them. Creditors go about the town in search of their debtors, and should they come face to face, generally a few unparliamentary remarks are passed, followed by a challenge. Hats are immediately re- moved, and given for safe keeping to some one or other of the spectators, a crowd of whom has, of course, at once assembled ; and then the creditor, as is customary under such circumstances in all countries, makes a dash for his debtor. The main feature about these fights, so far as I could judge, was the attempt of each antagonist to seize hold of the other by his top-knot. Should this feat be successfully COREAN CRUELTY 269 accomplished, a violent process of head-shaking would ensue, followed by a shower of blows and scratches from the free hand, the lower extremities meanwhile being kept busy distributing kicks, really meant for the antagonist, but, occasionally, in fact often, delivered to some innocent passer-by, owing to the streets of Cho-senese towns not being as a rule over- wide. When in a passion, the Coreans can be very cruel. No devices are spared which can inflict injury on the adversary, and scratching and biting during these fights are common concomitants. One afternoon, as I was returning from a call at the Japanese Legation, and was proceeding down a slight incline, riding Mr. Great- house’s horse, I witnessed a dreadful scene. A butcher and anotl^ter tradesman were settling questions in their own delightful way, and were knocking each other about. At last, the butcher felled the other man with a blow of a short club — like a policeman’s club — which is often made use of in these fights. As the man lay motionless on the ground, the other, far from being content with what he had done, seized a huge block of wood, one of those upon which they chop up the meat, and, lifting it up with a great effort, dropped it on his antagonist’s head, with a dreadful sounding crack, which smashed his skull, as one would a nut. Then, sitting triumphantly on the wooden block, he solicited the compliments of the spectators. Special interest is taken when the women fight, that is, among the very lowest classes, and frequently the strings of cash earned during the day are lost or doubled on the odds of the favourite. 270 COREA The better classes, it must be said to their credit, never indulge in fist-fighting in public, though occa- sionally they have competitions in their own compounds, champions being brought there at great expense and made to fight in their presence. I believe they consider it to be degrading, either first, to lose one’s temper, or secondly, to administer justice in such a fashion. The most important contests of all are the stone and club-fights, which are a national institution, approved by the Government and patronised by everybody. They sometimes attain such large pro- portions as to be regular battles. Supposing that one town or village has, from motives of jealousy or other causes, reason to complain of a neighbouring city or borough, a stone-fight during the first moon is invariably selected as the proper method of settling the difference. Private families, with their friends, fight in this way against other private families and their allies ; and entire guilds of tradesmen sometimes fio-ht other o-uilds, several hundreds of men beings brought into the field on either side. Children are much encouraged in this sport, it being supposed that they are thus made strong, brave and fearless ; and I have actually seen mothers bring children of only eight or nine years old up to the scratch, against an equal number of lads urged on by their mothers on the other side. One boy on each side, generally the pluckiest of the lot, is the leader, and he is provided with a small club, besides wearing on his head a lar^e felt hat with a sort of wreath round the crown, probably as a protection against the blows that might reach his head. After him come ten. STONE-FIGHTS 271 twenty, or more other children in their little red jackets, some armed with a club like their leader, the others with armfuls of stones. A good mound of this ammunition is also, as a rule, collected in the rear, to provide for the wants of the battle. The two leaders then advance and formally challenge each other, the main body of their forces following in a triangle ; and when, after a certain amount of hesitation, the two have exchanged a few sonorous blows with their clubs on each other’s skulls, the battle begins in earnest, volleys of stones are fired and blows freely distributed until the forces of one leader succeed in pushing back and disbanding the others. A fight of this kind, even among children, lasts for several hours, and, as can well be imagined, at the end of it there are a great many bleeding noses and broken teeth, besides bruises in profusion. The victor in these fights is made much of and receives presents from his parents and the friends of the family. The principal streets and open spaces in Seoul, during the fighting period, are alive with these youthful com- batants, and large crowds assemble to witness their battles, taking as much interest in them as do the Spaniards in their bull-fights, and certainly causing as much excitement. More serious than these, however, are the hostilities which occasionally take place between two guilds. When 1 was in Seoul, there was a great feud between the butchers and those practising the noble art of plastering the houses with mud. Both trades are considered by the Coreans to belong to the lowest grade of society ; and, this being so, the contest would 272 COREA naturally prove of an envenomed and brutal character. A day was fixed, upon which a battle should take place, to decide whose claims were to prevail, and a battle- field was selected on a plain just outside the South Gate of the city. The battlefield was intersected by the same small frozen rivulet which also crosses Seoul ; and it was on the western side, near the city wall, where stood a low hill, that on the day appointed I took up my position to view the fight, sketch and note-book in hand. The two armies duly arrived, and placed themselves in position, the butchers on one side of the stream, the plasterers on the other. There were altogether about eighteen hundred men in the field, that is to say, about nine hundred on each side. As I could not get a very good view from my high point of vantage, I foolishly descended to the v’alley to inspect the fighting trim of the combatants, with the result that when the signal for the battle to begin was given I found myself under a shower of missiles of all weights and sizes, which poured down upon me with incredible rapidity and solidity. Piles of stones had been previously massed together by the belligerent parties, and fresh supplies came pelting down incessantly. I must acknowledge I did not enjoy my position at all, for the stones went whistling past, above my head, fired as they were with tremendous force by means of slings. The confusion was great. Some men were busy collecting the stones into heaps again, while others were running to and fro — going to fetch, or carr)'ing, fresh ammunition to the front ; and all the time the BATTLE BETWEEN TWO GUILDS 273 two armies were gradually approaching one another until at last they came together on the banks of the narrow stream. Here, considering the well-directed pelting of stones, it was difficult to say which army would succeed in dislodging the other. Those on the opposite side to where I was made a rush upon us, but were fired upon with such increased vigour that they were repulsed ; then, however, concentrating their forces on one point, they made a fresh attack and broke right into our ranks, fighting corps a corps, and pushing back the men on my side, until the whole of their contingent was brought over to our side of the stream. I was not, of course, taking any active part in the fighting, but, seeing the bad turn the struggle was assuming, I made up my mind that I was destined to have my own skull broken before the fray was over. Though the duelling was fierce, however, each man being pitted against his opponent with clubs and drawn knives, and hammering or stabbing at him to his heart’s content, I, somehow, was in no way molested, except of course, that I was naturally much knocked about and bruised, and several times actually came in contact, and face to face, with the irate enemy. If you can imagine eighteen hundred people fighting by twos In a comparatively limited space and all crowded together ; if you can form an idea of the screaming, howling, and yelling in their excitement ; and if .you can depict the whole scene with its envelop- ment of dust, then you will have a fair notion of what that stone-fight was like. The fighting continued briskly for over three hours, and many a skull was smashed. Some fell and were trampled to death ; 274 COREA Others had very severe knife wounds ; a few were killed right out. When the battle was over, few were found to have escaped without a bruise or a wound, and yet, after all, very few were actually killed, con- sidering how viciously they fought. Indeed, there were in all only about half a dozen dead bodies left on the battle-field when the combatants departed to the sound of the “ big bell ” which announced the closing of the city gates. After a long discussion on the part of the leaders, it was announced that the battle was to be considered a draw, and that it would, therefore, have to be renewed on the next afternoon. The argument, I was told, was that, though the other side had managed to penetrate the camp on my side, yet they had not been able to completely rout us, we having made a firm stand against them. For the following two or three days, however, it snowed heavily, and the fighting had to be postponed ; and on the day it actually did take place, to my great sorrow, I was unable to attend, owing to a command to go to the palace. To my satisfaction I was subsequently informed that the plasterers, that is to say, my side, had ultimately come off victorious. The police generally attend these battles, but only to protect the spectators, and not to interfere in any w'ay with the belligerents. Soldiers are prohibited from taking any active part in fights which have no concern for them ; but they may fight as much as ever they please among themselves during the free period allowed by the law. The fights of the latter class are usually very fierce, and are invariably carried out with THE KING AND STONE-FIGHTS 275 bare chest and arms, that their uniforms may not be spoiled. When that dreadful fortnight of fighting is over, the country again assumes its wonted quiet ; new debts are contracted, fresh hatreds and jealousies are fo- mented, and fresh causes are procured for further stone-battles during the first moon of the next year. Such is life in Cho-sen, where, with the exception of those fifteen days, there is calm, too much of it, not only in the morning, in accordance with the national designation, but all through both day and night ; where, month after month, people vegetate, instead of live, leading the most monotonous of all monotonous lives. It is not surprising, then, that once a year, as a kind of redeeming point, they feel the want of a vigorous re-action ; and, I am sure, for such a purpose as this, they could not have devised anything wilder or more exciting than a stone-battle. The King himself follows with the utmost interest the results of the important battles fought out between the different guilds, and reports of the victories ob- tained are always conveyed to him at once, either by the leaders of the conquering parties, or through some high official at Court. CHAPTER XIX Fires — The greatest peril — A curious way of saving one’s house — The anchor of safety — How it worked — Making an opposition wind — Saved by chance — A good trait in the native character — Useful friends. I WAS one evening at a dinner-party, at one of the Consulates, when, in the course of the frugal repast, one of the servants came in with the news that a large conflagration had broken out in the road of the Big- bell, and that many houses had already been burnt down. The “ big-bell ” itself was said to be in great danger of being destroyed. Giving way to my usual curiosity, and thinking that it would be interesting to see how houses burn in Cho-sen, I begged of my host to excuse me, left all the good things on the table, and ran off to the scene of the fire. As the servant had announed, the fire was, indeed, in close proximity to the “big-bell.” Two or three large houses belonging to big merchants were blazing fast, the neighbouring dwellings being in great danger of following suit. There is in a Corean house but little that can burn, except the sliding doors and windows, and the few articles of furniture and clothing ; so that, as a general rule, after the first big flare-up, the fire goes out of its own accord, unless, as was the case in A FIRE IN SEOUL 277 the present instance, the roofs are supported by old rafters, which also catch fire. What the Coreans consider the greatest of dangers in such contingencies happens when the heavy beam which forms the chief support for the whole weight of the roof in the centre catches fire. Then, if any wind happens to be blowing, sparks fly on all the neighbouring thatched roofs, and there is no possibility of stopping a disaster. Such things as fire-engines or pumps are quite unknown in the country, and, even if there were any, they would be useless in winter time, owing to the severe cold which freezes all the water. On the night in question, that was practically what happened. Two houses adjoining one another were burnt out, and, the roofs having crumbled away, the long thick beams alone were left in position, supported at either end by the stone walls of the houses, and still blazing away, and placing the neigh- bouring houses that had thatched roofs in considerable danger. I was much amused at a Corean, the owner of one of these latter, who, to save his thatched shanty from the flames, pulled it down. His efforts in this direc- tion were, however, of no avail in the end ; for the inflammable materials, having been left in the roadway in the immediate neighbourhood of the conflagration, caught fire and were consumed. The King had been informed of the occurrence, a very rare one in Seoul, and had immediately dispatched a hundred soldiers to — look on, and to help, if neces- sary. Some individuals, too, more enterprising than the rest, exerted themselves to draw water from the 278 COREA neighbouring wells ; but, by the time they had returned to the spot where it was required, it was converted into one big lump of ice. Finally, recourse was had to the old Corean method of putting out the fire, namely, by breaking the beam, not an easy job by any means, and then, when it had fallen, covering it with earth. The soldiers had brought with them — conceive what } A ship’s anchor ! To this anchor was tied a long thick rope. Their object was, of course, to fix the anchor to the burning beam, which being done, fifty, sixty or more strong men could pull the rope, and so break the beam in two and cause it to fall. Well and good ; but where was the warrior to be found who would volunteer to go up on the summit of the frail mud-and-stone wall and hook the anchor in the right place ? The affair now wore a different aspect altogether, no one being willing to go ; where- upon the officer in command reprimanded his troops for their lack of pluck. Among the soldiers, however, there was one man, stout and good-natured looking ; and he, being taken aback apparently by the officer’s remarks, at once asserted that he, at all events, was not lacking in courage, and would go. For him, accordingly, a ladder was provided, and up he went, carrying the anchor on his back. When he reached the last step, he stopped and, turning to harangue the people, told them that the beam was a solid one, and that a very hard pull would be required ; after which, amid the applause and cheering of the spectators, he balanced himself on the wall and threw the anchor across the THE ANCHOR OF SAFETY 279 beam. A body of men, about a hundred strong, then seized the rope and kept it in tension. Next, in a commanding tone of voice, our brave hero on the wall gave the signal to start, when, all of a sudden, and much sooner than he had expected, with the vigorous pull the anchor dug a groove in the car- bonised wood, and, slipping away, caught him in its barbs across his chest, and dragged him with a fearful bump on to the road, with a great quantity of burning straw and wood, amidst which he was dragged for nearly twenty yards before they were able to stop. After this compulsory and unexpected jump, it was a miracle that he was not killed ; for the height was over fourteen feet, and the course traversed through the air over twenty. Notwithstanding this, however, when he was at length rescued from the grasp which the anchor kept on him with its benevolent arms, though considerably shaken, he did not seem much the worse. Still, being asked to go again and hook the ungrateful grapnel a second time to the still burning beam, he declined with thanks and a comical gesture which sent everybody into screams of laughter. After this another man volunteered, and he, being more cautious in his method of procedure, was success- ful in his efforts. So much time, however, had been wasted over these proceedings, that now another house was burning fast, and by-and-by others also got attacked. As ill-luck would have it, the wind rose, to the great horror of the inhabitants whose houses were to 28 o COREA windward. Many of their abodes had thatched roofs, and these seemed certain to go. The sparks flew in abundance across the road, and nothing, except a change of the wind, could now save those houses. The simple-minded Coreans, however, attempted a curious dodge, which I heard afterwards is in general use under such circumstances. Numerous ladders having been procured, men and women climbed on to the roofs which were in peril. What do you suppose they intended to do ? I am sure you will never guess. They went up for no less a purpose than to manufacture another wind by way of opposition to the strong breeze that was blowing towards them. Here is how they did it : they all stood in a row' at intervals on the upper edges of the roofs, and, having previously removed, the men their coats and the w'omen their cloaks, they waved these rapidly and violently together, in the full assurance that they were getting the upper hand in the contest against the unkind spirits w'ho superintended gales and breezes. All this went on in the most ludicrous manner ; and, as soon as one person was exhausted, he was immediately replaced by another, prayers at the same time being offered up to the spirits as well of the fires as of the wind. The loudness of these prayers, I may add, grew and decreased in intensity, according to the aspect which the fire took from moment to moment ; if a flame rose up higher than usual, louder prayers were hurriedly offered, and if the fire at times almost went out, then the spirits were for the time being left alone. The conflagration went on for a considerable number of hours and destroyed several houses. No A GOOD TRAIT 281 one sustained any serious injury, though one old man, who was paralytic and deaf, had a very narrow escape. He had got left, either purposely or by mistake, in one of the houses. Two out of three of the rooms had already burnt out, and he was in the third. And yet, when they had pulled down the outside wall and brought him safely out, he expressed himself as as- tonished at being so treated, having neither heard that any fire was in progress, nor being aware that two-thirds of his own house had already been destroyed ! Here again, let me note a good trait in the Corean character. Whenever, through any unexpected occur- rence, a man loses his house and furniture, and so gets reduced from comparative wealth, say, for seldom does a Corean possess more, to misery and want ; in such circumstances his friends do not run away from him, as usually is the case in more civilised countries ; no, instead of this, they come forward and help him to re-build his house, lend him clothes and the more necessary utensils of domestic use, and, generally speaking, make themselves agreeable and useful all round, until he can spread out his wings once again, and fly by himself Thus it is, that when a man’s house has been burnt out it is no uncommon occur- rence for friends or even strangers to put him up and feed him in their own homes until he has re-con- structed his nest. Looking, therefore, at both sides of the medal, the man of Cho-sen may have a great many bad qualities from our point of view, yet he also undoubtedly possesses some virtues on which we who are supposed to be more civilised and more charitable, COREA 282 cannot pride ourselves. Believe me, when things are taken all round, there is after all but little differ- ence between the Heathen and the Christian ; nay, the solid charity and generosity of the first is often superior to the advertised philanthropy of the other. CHAPTER XX A trip to Poo-kan — A curious monastery. One of the most interesting excursions in the neigh- bourhood of Seoul, is that to the Poo-kan fortress. The pleasantest way of making it is to start from the West Gate of Seoul and proceed thence either on horseback or on foot, along the Pekin Pass road, past the artificial cut in the rocks, until a smaller road, a mere path, is reached, which branches off the main road and leads directly to the West Gate of the Poo- kan fortress. This path goes over hilly ground, and the approaches to the West Gate of the fortress are exceedingly picturesque. The gate itself much resembles any of those of Seoul, only being of smaller proportions. It is, how- ever, situated in a most lovely spot. As soon as we have entered, a pretty valley lies disclosed to our eyes, with rocky mountains surrounding it, the highest peak of which towers up towards the East. The formation of these hills is most peculiar and even fantastic. One of them, the most remarkable of all, is in the shape of a round dome, and consists of a gigantic semi-spherical rock. Following the path, then, which leads from the West to the South Gate, and which winds its way up steep hills, one comes at last to the temples. These 284 COREA are probably, the best-preserved and most interesting in the neighbourhood of the Corean capital. When I visited them, the monks were extremely polite and showed me everything that was of any note. The temples were in a much better state of preservation than is usual in the land of Cho-sen, and the ornaments and paintings on the wooden part under the roof were in bright colours, as if they had been only recently restored. There are, near these temples, by the w'ay, tablets put up in memory of different personages. In other respects, they were exactly similar to those I have already described in a previous chapter. At last, on the left hand side, I came upon the old palace. As with all the other palaces, so in this case there are many low buildings for the inferior officials besides a larger one in the centre, to which the King can retreat in time of war when the capital is in danger. The ravages of time, however, have been hard at work, and this place of safety for the crowned heads of Corea is now nothing but a mass of ruins. The roofs of the smaller houses have in most cases fallen through, owing to the decayed condition of the wooden rafters, and the main building itself is in a dreadful state of dilapidation. The ensemble, nevertheless, as one stands a little way off and looks at the conglome- ration of dwellings, is very picturesque ; this effect being chiefly due, I have little doubt, to the tumble- down and dirty aspect of the place. As the houses are built on hilly ground, roof after roof can be seen with the palace standing above them all in the distance, while the battlements of the ancient wall form a nice background to the picture. A CURIOUS MONASTERY 285 The most picturesque spot of all, however, is somewhat farther on, where the rivulet, coming out of the fortress wall, forms a pretty waterfall. After climbing a very steep hill, the South Gate is reached — the distance between it and the West Gate being about five miles — and near it is another smaller gate, which differs in shape from all the other gates in Corea, for the simple rea- son that it is not roofed over. Just outside the small South Gate, on the edge of a precipice, are constructed against the rocks a pretty little monas- tery and a temple. The access to these is by a narrow path, hardly wide enough for one person to walk on without dan- ger of finding himself rolling down the slope of the rock at the slightest slip of the foot. 'Fhe Buddhist priest must undoubtedly be of a cautious as well as romantic nature, for otherwise it would be difficult to explain the fact that he always builds his monasteries in pic- turesque and impregnable spots, which ensure him 286 COREA delig-htful scenery and pure fresh air in time of peace, combined with utter safety in time of war. In many ways, the monastery in question reminded me of the Rock-dwellers. Both temple and monastery were stuck, as it were, in the rocks, and supported by a platform and solid wall of masonry built on the steep incline — a work which must have cost much patience and time. The temple is crowded inside with rows of small images of all descriptions, some dressed in the long robes and winged hats of the officials, with dignified and placid expressions on their features ; others, like fighting warriors, with fierce eyes and a ferocious look about them ; but all covered with a good coating of dust and dirt, and all lending themselves as a sporting- ground to the industrious spider. The latter, disre- specting the high standing of these imperturbable deities, had stretched its webs across from nose to nose, and produced the appearance of a regular field of sporting operations, bestrewn with the spoils of its victims, which were lying dead and half eaten in the webs and on the floor. The place goes by the name of the “ Temple of the Five Hundred Images;” but I think that this number has been greatly exaggerated, though there certainly may be as many as two or three hundred. The most interesting feature about this monastery is that at the back of the small building where the priests live is a long, narrow cavern in the rocks, with the ceiling blackened by smoke. This cavern is about a hundred feet in length, and at its further end is a pretty spring of delicious water. A little shrine, in HOME AGAIN 287 the shape of an altar, with burning joss-sticks and a few lighted grease candles, stood near the spring, and there a priest was offering up prayers, beating a small gong the while he addressed the deities. The descent from the temple was very steep and rough, over a path winding among huge boulders and rocks for nearly three miles. Then, reaching the plain, I accomplished the remainder of the distance to Seoul, over a fairly good road, and on almost level ground, all the way to the North Gate, by which I again entered the capital. CHAPTER XXI Corean physiognomy — Expressions of pleasure — Displeasure — Con- tempt — Fear — Pluck — Laughter — Astonishment — Admiration — Sulkiness — Jealousy — Intelligence — Affection — Imagination — Dreams — Insanity — Its principal causes — Leprosy — The family — Men and women — Fecundity — Natural and artificial deformities — Abnormalities — Movements and attitudes — The Corean hand — Conservatism. The physiognomy of the Coreans is an interesting study, for, with the exception of the Chinese, I know of few nations who can control the mov'ements of their features so well as do the Coreans. They are trained from their infancy to show’ neither pain, nor pleasure, grief nor excitement ; so that a w'onderful placidity is always depicted on their faces. None the less, how- ever, though slightly, different expressions can be remarked. For instance, an attitude peculiar to them is to be noticed w’hen they happen to ponder deeply on any subject ; they then slightly frown, and with a sudden movement incline the head to the left, after previously drawing the head backwards. If in good humour or very pleased, again, though the expression is still grave and sedate, there is always a vivid sparkle to be detected in the generally sleepy eyes ; and, curiously enough, while in our case the corners of the mouths generally curl up under such circumstances, theirs, on the contrary, are drawn downwards. COREAN EXPRESSIONS 289 Where the Coreans — and I might have said all Asiatics — excel, is in their capacity to show contempt. They do this in the most gentleman-like manner one can imagine. They raise the head slowly, looking at the person they despise with a half-bored, half “ I do not care a bit ” look ; then, leisurely closing the eyes and opening them again, they turn the head away with a very slight expiration from the nose. Fear — for those, at least, who cannot control it — is to all appearance a somewhat stronger emotion. The eyes are wide open and become staring, the nostrils are spread wide, and the under lip hangs quivering, while the neck and body contract, and the hands, with fingers stiffly bent, are brought up nearly as high as the head. The yellowish skin on such occasions generally assumes a cadaverous whitish green colour which is pitiful to behold. On the other hand, when pluck is shown, instead of fear, a man will draw himself up, with his arms down and hands tightly closed, and his mouth will assume a placid yet firm expression, the lips being firmly shut (a thing very unusual with Coreans), and the corners tending downwards, while a frown becomes clearly defined upon his brow. Laughter is seldom indulged in to any very great extent among the upper classes, who think it un- dignified to show in a noisy manner the pleasure which they derive from whatever it may be. Among the lower specimens of Corean humanity, however, sudden explosions of merriment are often noticeable. The Corean enjoys sarcasm, probably more than anything else in the world ; and caricature delights COREA 290 him. I remember once drawing- a caricature of an official and showing it to a friend of his, who, in con- sequence, so lost the much-coveted air of dignity, and went into such fits, that his servants had to come to his rescue and undo his waist-girdle. This, having occurred after a hearty meal, led to his being seized by a violent cough, and becoming subsequently sick. Were I quite sure of not being murdered by my readers, I would like to call it 5^^-sickness, for it was caused by — seeing a joke ! Astonishment is always expressed by a comical countenance. Let me give you an illustration. When we anchored at Fusan in the Higo-Maru, many Coreans came on board to inspect the ship ; and, as I looked towards the shore with the captain’s powerful long-sight glasses, several natives collected round me to see what I was doing. I asked one of them to look through, and never did I see a man more amazed, than he did, when he saw some one on the shore, with whom he was acquainted, brought so close to him by the glasses as to make him inclined to enter into a very excited conversation with him. His astonish- ment was even greater when, removing his eyes from the lens, he saw everything resume its natural position. When he had repeated this experiment several times, he put the glasses down, looked at them curiously with his eyebrows raised, his mouth pinched, and his hands spread apart at about the height of his waist, and then looked at me. Again did he glance at the optical instrument, with his mouth wide open ; then, making a comical movement of distrust, he quickly departed whence he had come. \\’hen he had got ADMIRATION AND SULKINESS 291 fairly into his row-boat, he entered into a most animated conversation with his fellows, and, judging by his motions as he put his hands up to his eyes, I could see that the whole subject was his experience of what he had seen through the “ foreign devil’s” pair of glasses. Admiration is to a great extent, a modification of astonishment, and is by the Coreans expressed more by utterance than by any very marked expres- sion of the face. Still, the eyes are opened more than usual, and the eyebrows are raised, and the lips slightly parted, sifting the breath, though not quite so loudly as in Japan. Another curious Corean expression is to be seen when the children are sulky. Our little ones generally protrude their lips in a tubular form, and bend the head forward, but the Cho-senese child does exactly the re- verse. He generally throws his head back and hangs his lips, keeping the mouth open, and making his frown with the upper part of his face. Jealousy in the case of the women finds expression in a look somewhat similar to the above, with an additional vicious sparkle in the eyes. Notwithstanding the fact that it is not uncommon to hear Coreans being classified among barbarians, I must confess that, taking a liberal view of their constitution, they always struck me as being extremely intelligent and quick at acquiring knowledge. To learn a foreign language seems to them quite an easy task, and when- ever they take an interest in the subject of their studies they show a great deal of perseverance and goodwill. They possess a wonderfully sensible reasoning faculty. 292 COREA coupled with an amazing quickness of perception ; a fact which one hardly expects, judging by their looks ; for, at first sight, they rather impress one as being sleepy, and dull of comprehension. The Corean is also gifted with a very good memory, and with a certain amount of artistic power. Generally speaking, he is of an affectionate frame of mind, though he considers it bad form to show by outward sign any such thing as affection. He almost tends to effeminacy in his thought- ful attentions to those he likes ; and he generally feels much hurt, though silently, if his attentions are not appreciated or returned. For instance, when you meet a Corean with whom you are acquainted, he in- variably asks after the health of yourself, and all your relations and friends. Should you not yourself be as keen in inquiring after his family and acquaintances, he would probably be mortally offended. One of the drawbacks of the Corean mind is that it is often carried away by an over-vivid imagination. In this, they reminded me much of the Spaniards and the Italians. Their perception seems to be so keen that frequently they see more than really is visible. They are much given to exaggeration, not only in what they say, but also in their representations in painting and sculpture. In the matters both of conversation and of drawing, the same ideas will be found in Cho-sen to repeat themselves constantly, more or less cleverly expressed, according to the differently gifted individu- ality of the artist. The average Corean seems to learn things quickly, but of what they learn, some things remain rooted in their brains, while others appear to escape from it the moment they have been grasped. DREAMS 293 There is a good deal of volubility about their utter- ances, and, though visibly they do not seem very subject to strong emotions, judging from their con- versation, one would feel inclined to say that they were. Another thing that led me to this suspicion was the observation that the average Corean is much O given to dreaming, in the course of which he howls, shouts, talks and shakes himself to his heart’s content. This habit of dreaming is to a large extent due, I imagine, to their mode of sleeping flat on their backs on the heated floors, which warm their spines, and act on their brains ; though it may also, in addition to that be accounted for by the intensity of the daily emotions re-acting by night on over-excited nervous systems. I have often observed Coreans sleep, and they always impressed me as being extremely restless in their slumbers. As for snoring, too, the Coreans are en- titled to the Championship of the world. The Coreans are much affected mentally by dreams, and being, as we have already seen, an e.xtremely superstitious race, they attach great importance to their nocturnal visions. A good deal of hard cash is spent in getting the advice of astrologers, who pretend to understand and explain the occult art, and pleasure or consternation is thus usually the result of what might have been explained naturally either by one of the above-named causes, or by the victim having feasted the previous evening on something indigestible. Nevertheless, it must be acknowledged that the Corean mind is seldom thrown off its balance altogether. Idiocy is not frequent, and lunacy is un- common. COREA 294 Insanity, when it does exist, generally exhibits itself under the form of melancholia and dementia, and is more frequently found among the upper than among the lower classes. With the men it is generally due to intemperance and excesses, and is occasionally accompanied by paralysis. Among the women, the only cases which came under my notice were of wives whose husbands had many concubines, and of young widows. Suicide is not unfrequently practised among the latter ; partly in consequence of the strict Corean etiquette, but often also caused by insanity when it does not follow immediately upon the husband’s death. Another cause of melancholia — chiefly, how'- ever, among the lower classes — is a dreadful complaint, which has found its way among the natives in its most repulsive form. Many are affected by it, and no cure for it seems to have been devised by the indigenous doctors. The accounts one hears in the country of its ravages are too revolting to be repeated in these pages, and I shall limit myself to this. Certain forms of insanity are undoubtedly a common sequence to it. Leprosy also prevails in Cho-sen, and in the more serious cases seems to affect the brain, producing idiocy. This disease is caused by poverty of blood, and is, of course, hereditary. I have seen two forms of it in Cho-sen ; in the one case, the skin turns perfectly white, almost shining like satin, while in the other — a worse kind, I believe — the skin is a mass of brown sores, and the flesh is almost entirely rotted away from the bones. The Coreans have no hospitals or asylums in which evils like these can be properly tended. Those affected with insanity are generally FECUNDITY 295 looked after by their own families, and, if considered dangerous, are usually chained up in rooms, either by a riveted iron bracelet, fastened to a short heavy chain, or, more frequently, by an anklet over the right foot. Families in Corea are generally small in number. I have no exact statistics at hand, for none were obtain- able ; but, so far as I could judge from observation, the males and females in the population are about equal in number. If anything, the women slightly pre- ponderate. The average family seldom includes more than two children. The death-rate of Cho-sen infants is great, and many reasons can account for the fact. In the first place, all children in Corea, even the stronger ones who survive, are extremely delicate until a certain age is attained, when they seem to pick up and become stronger. This weakness is hereditary, especially among the upper classes, of whom very few powerful men are to be found, owing to their dissolute and effeminate life. Absolute sterility in women is not an uncommon phenomenon, and want of virile power in the male part of the community is also often the subject of com- plaint ; many quaint drugs and methods being adopted to make up for the want of it, and to stimulate the sexual desire. A good many of the remedies re- sorted to by the Corean noblemen under such circum- stances are of Chinese manufacture and importation. Certain parts of the tiger, dried and reduced to powder, are credited with the possession of wonderful strengthening qualities, and fetch large sums. Some parts of the donkey, also, when the animal is killed 296 COREA during the spring and under special circumstances, are equally appreciated. The lower classes of Cho-sen — as is the case in most countries — are more prolific than the upper ones. The parents are both healthier and more robust, and the children in consequence are stronger and more numerous, but even among these classes large families are seldom or never found. Taken as a whole, the population of Corea is, I believe, a slowly decreasing quantity. The Corean is in some respects very sensible, if compared with his neighbours. Deformities, artificially produced, are never found in Corea. In civdlised Japan, on the other hand, as we all know, the women blacken their teeth and shave their eyebrows, while there are numberless people in the lower classes who are tattooed from head to foot with designs of all kinds. In China, too, people are occasionally deformed for the sake of lucre, as, for instance, to be exhibited at village shows, and the Chinese damsel would not consider herself fascinating enough if her feet were not distorted to such an extent as to be shapeless, and almost useless. The head-bands worn by the men in Corea are probably the only causes which tend to modify the shape of their heads, and that only to a very small degree. These head-bands are worn so very tightly from their earliest youth, that I have often noticed men — when the head-band was removed — show a certain flattening of the upper part of the forehead, due undoubtedly to the continuous pressure of this head-gear. In such cases, however, the cranial deformation — though always noticeable — is but slight, and, of course, unintentionally caused. The DEFORMITIES AND ABNORMALITIES 297 skull, as a whole, in the case of those who have worn the head-band is a little more elongated than it is in the case of those few who have not ; the elongation being upwards and slightly backwards. Natural abnormalities are more frequent. I have seen numerous cases of goitre, and very often the so- called hare-lip. Webbed fingers also are frequently noticed ; while inguinal hernia, both as a congenital and as an acquired affection, is unfortunately all too common. The natives do not undergo any special treatment until the complaint assumes alarming propor- tions, when a kind of belt is worn, or bandages of home manufacture are used. These are the more common abnormalities. To them, however, might also be added manifestations of albinism — though I have never seen an absolute albino in Corea — such as, large patches of white hair among the black. Red hair is rarely seen. The Corean, apart, that is, from these occasional defects, is well proportioned, and of good carriage. When he stands erect his body is well-balanced ; and when he walks, though somewhat hampered by his padded clothes, his step is rational. He sensibly walks with his toes turned slightly in, and he takes firm and long strides. The gait is not energetic, but, nevertheless, the Coreans are excellent pedestrians, and cover long distances daily, if only they are allowed plenty to eat and permission to smoke their long pipes from time to time. Their bodies seem very supple, and like those of nearly all Asiatics, their attitudes are invariably graceful. In walking, they .slightly swing their arms and bend their bodies forward, except, I 298 COREA should say, the high officials, whose steps are exag- geratedly marked, and whose bodies are kept upright and purposely stiff. One of the things which will not fail to impress a careful observer is the beauty of the Corean hand. The generality of Europeans possess bad hands, from an artistic point of view, but the average Corean, even among the lower classes, has them exceedingly well- shaped, with long supple fingers, somewhat pointed at the ends ; and nails well formed and prettily shaped, though to British ideas, grown far too long. It is not a powerful hand, mind you, but it is certainly most artistic ; and, further, it is attached to a small wrist in the most graceful way, never looking stumpy, as so often is the case with many of us. The Coreans attach much importance to their hands ; much more, indeed, than they do to their faces ; and special atten- tion is paid to the growth of the nails. In summer time these are kept very clean ; but in winter, the water being very cold, the cleanliness of their limbs, “ laisse tm pen a dcsirer." I have frequently seen a beautifully-shaped hand utterly spoilt by the nails being lined with black, and the knuckles being as filthy as if they had never been dipped in water. But these are only lesser native failings ; and have we not all our faults ? The two qualities I most admired in the Corean were his scepticism and his conservatism. He seemed to take life as it came, and never worried much about it. He had, too, practically no religion and no morals. He cared about little, had an instinctive attachment for ancestral habits, and showed a thorough dislike to COREAN CONSERVATISM 299 change and reform. And diis was not so much as regards matters of State and religion, for little or nothing does the Corean care about either of these, as in respect of the daily proceedings of life. To the foreign observer, many of his ways and customs are at first sight incomprehensible, and even reprehensible ; yet, when by chance his mode of arguing out matters for himself is clearly understood, we will almost invari- ably find that he is correct. After all, every one, whether barbarian or otherwise, knows best himself how to please himself The poor harmless Corean, however, is not allowed that privilege. He, as if by sarcasm, calls his country by the retiring name of the “ Hermit Realm ” and the more poetic one of the “Land of the Morning Calm”; “a coveted calm” indeed, which has been a dream to the country, but never a reality, while, as for its hermit life, it has been only too often troubled by objectionable visitors whom he detests, yet whom, nevertheless, he is bound to receive with open arms, helpless as he is to resist them. Poor Corea ! Bad as its Government was and is, it is heart-rending to any one who knows the country, and its peaceful, good-natured people, to see it overrun and impoverished by foreign marauders. Until the other day, she was at rest, heard of by few, and practically forgotten by everybody, to all intents an independent kingdom, since China had not for many years exercised her rights of suzerainty,* when, to satisfy the ambition * After a cessation of many years a tribute was again exacted from Corea in 1890, in consequence of overtures being made to Corea by Japan, which displeased China, 300 COREA of a childish nation, she suddenly finds herself at the mercy of everybody, and vi^ith a dark and most disas- trous future before her ! Poor Corea ! A sad day has come for you! You, who were so attractive, because so quaint and so retir- ing, will nevermore see that calm which has ever been the yearning of your patriot sons I Many evils are now before you, but, of all the great calamities that might befall you, I can conceive of none greater than an attempt to convert you into a civilised nation ! INDEX A Abnormalities, 297 Adoption of Children, 86 Adultery, 159 Alphabet, 206 Astronomers, 209 Archery, 197 Army instructors, 174 Aryan, 45 B Bachelors, 48 Beggars, 93 Beverages, 143 Big Bell, 42, 108 Body-snatching, g-15 Bonzes, 216, 227, 285 Bridges, 125 „ (crossing the), 109 Buddha, 125, 223 Buddhism, 216 Burial ground, 1 19 c Cereals, 42 Chang, 21 1 Charity, 281 Chemulpo, 17, 20, 25, 32 Children, 78 Chinese Customs Service, 5 Chinese invasions, 28-30 Chinese settlement, 24, 26 Cho sen, 30, 31 City wall, 117, 124, 259 Clans, 79 Classes and castes, 45 Clothes, 53-60 Compradores, 26 Concubines, 154, 159 Conflagrations, 276 Confucianism, 232 Conservatism, 298 Consulate (British), 129 „ (German), go, 129 Coolies, 39, 50, 104 Corea (the word), 27-31 Cotton production, 7-9 Crucifixion, 248 Cultivation, 7 Currency, 38 L) Decorations, 50 Deformities, 296 Divorce, 155, 159 Documents, 156, 208 Dragons, 1 1 5 Drainage, 149 Dreams, 294 E Education, 210 Eunuchs, 97 INDEX 302 Evil spirits, 97, 118 Examinations, 205, 209 Executions, 246-257 Exile, 242 Exorcisms, 102, 222 Expressions, 288-292 Expression after Death, 257 F Falcons, 196 Families, 81, 295 Features, 47 Feron (I’Abbe), 11-12 Fights, 267, 275 ,, (Stone-), 270 Filial love, 120 Fire-signals, 126, Floggings, 238 Food, 142 Foreigners, 26 Free nights for men, no Funerals, 118 Furniture, 140 Fusan, 4-7 Fuyn race, 28, 46 G Games, 89 Gardens, 137 Gates (City), 117, 124 Gate of the Dead, 118, 250, 258 Ghosts, 97 Girls, 86 Gods (minor), 224 Graves, 13, 120, 225 Greathouse (Clarence R.)t 2, 4, 90, 165, 212 Guechas or Geishas, 21, 75 Guilds, 241 H Hair-dressing, 48, 49, 65, 157 Hanabusa, 20 Hands, 298 Han River, 42 Haunted palaces, 96, 212 Head-gear, 50, 193, 204, 232, 263 Hiaksai, 29, 31 Hospitality, 80 Hotels, 17, 43 Houses, 136 House-warming, 139 I Illumination (Modes of), 148 Inns, 44, 91 Intelhgence, 21 1 J Japanese, 20, 21, 26 „ settlements, 5, 6, 129 Jinrickshas, 33 Joss-houses, 128 K Kim-Ka-chim, 194 King, 190, 191, 261 Kite-flying, 83 Kitchen, 142 Kiung-sang, 6 Korai, 27, 46 Kung-wo, 29 L Language, 209 Lanterns, 257 Law, 241 Legations (American, Chinese, Japanese, Russian), 129 Le Gendre (General), 165 Leopards, 99 Leprosy, 93, 294 Lin, 1 15 Lunacy, 293 INDEX 303 M Mafu, 42 Maki, 6 Man of the Gates, The, 134 Mapu, 35, 293 Marks, 156 Marriages, 15 1 Married Men, 49 Mats, 138, 181 Messengers, 193 Metempsychosis, 120 Mile posts, 34 Min-san-ho, 165 Min-Young-Chun, 166 Min-Young-Hnan, 166 Missionaries, ii, 30, 129 Monasteries, 125, 223, 226, 285 Mongolian type, 45 Mono-wheeled chair, 106 Mourning, 48 Mulberry plantation, 97 Music, 76 N Names, 88 ,, (women’s), 66 Nanzam (Mount), 125, 222 New Year’s festivities, 22 Nunneries, 223, 230 o Offerings, 231 Oppen, 10, II Oxen, 37 P Pagoda, i i i Phoenix, 1 14, 1 17 Palaces, g8, 284 Palace (Royal), 105, 108, 183 ,, (Summer), 185 Palanquins, 104, 106, 265 Paternal love, 254 Pekin Pass, 105, 132 Physiognomy, 288 Pipes, 56 Plank-walk (The), 236 Pockets, 55, 174 Police, 235 Politics, 194 Ponies, 34, 36 Poo-kan, 283 Port Hamilton, 15 Prayer-Books, 226 Procession (King’s), 261, 264 Proverbs, 208 Punishments, 154, 159, 236-254, 263 Q Queen (The), 162, 191, 199 R Religion, 216 Respect for the Old, igi Rice, 145 Roads, 32 Rosary, 228 Royal Family, 46 Russian villa, 184 S Sacred Trees, 219 Sacrifices, 217 Saddles, 35, 265 Satsuma ware, ,141 Scenery, 33 Scepticism, 298 Schools, 209 Sea-lions or tigers, 105, 115 Sedan-chairs, 33 Self-denial, 142 30 + INDEX Seoul, 42 Seradin Sabatin (Mr.), 90, 184 Serfdom, 244 Shamanism, 217 Shinra, 29, 31 Shoes, 55 Shops, 92. Singers, 163 Smoke signals, 127 Snakes, 114 Soldiers, 173, 262, 264 Sorcerers, 221 Spectacles, 58 Spinning-tops, 82 Spirits, 218 Spirits of the mountains, 218 Square-board (The), 237 Sterility, 295 Stone-heaps, 219 Streets, 104, 108, 149, 262 Students, 204, Studies, 87 Suicides, 68 Sunto, 7, 30 T Tailors, 53 Tai-wen-kun, 12 Telephones, 122 Temples, 125, 223, 226, 227, 283, 285 Throne, 186, 193 Tide, 15 Tigers, 66, 112, 214 Tooth-stone, 232 Tortoise, 112, 113 Toys, 83 U U MBRELLA hat, 53, 264 w Wang, 7, 29 Washing clothes, 73 Water-coolies, 133 Wedding ceremony, 155 Widows, 158 Wind-making, 280 Wives, 158 Women, 59 Women’s looks, 63 Women’s rights, 65-67 Wuju kingdom, 28 Printed by Ballantyxe, Hanson* & Co. London and Edinburgh Uele^rwbic B&&res Sttnlocks, London. 31 Bedford Street, w.c. October iSg^, A LIST OF Mr william HEINEMANN'S Pu BLICATIONS AND Forthcoming Works The Bookt mentioned in this List can be obtained lo order by any Book' seller if not in stocky or tvill be sent by the Publisher post free on receipt of the published price. 3-n5cr ot Butbors. Alexander Anstey Arbuthnot Atherton Baddeley Balestier Barrett Battershal Behrs Bendall Bjorn son Bowen Boyesen Briscoe Brown Brown anc Buchanan Burnand Butler J5» 22 8, l8, 22 17, 21 9, 19 I Orimth^ 15, 21, Oray (Maxwell) Griffiths . Hall . Hanus Harland . Harris Hauptmann Heine Heinemann Henderson Heussey . Holdsworth Howard Hughes Hungerford Hyne Caine(Hall) 8, 16,17,20,21 Caine (R.)- Cambridge Chester Clarke Coleridge . Colmore , Colomb Compayre Copp<5e Couperus . Cowen Crackanthorpi Davidson . Dawson De Goncmirt De Joinv'ille De Quincey Dixon Dowson Eeden ElKvanger . Ely . Farrar Fitch Forbes Fothergill . Franzos Frederic . Furtwanglcr Gamer Garnett Gaulot Gilchrist . Gontcharoff (5ore Gosse Grand Ibsen Ingersoll Irving Jaeger Kearj’’ Keeling Kennedy Kimball Kipling Knight Kraszews Kroeker Lanza Lawson Le Caron Lee (Vem Lcland Leroy- Bcaiiliei Lie . Linton Locke Lowe Lowry Lynch n) 19 24 7, Ml 18, 23 • 17 Maartens Macnab Maeterlinc Malot Masson Maude Maupassan Maurice Merriman Michel Mitford Monk Moore Murray Nordau Norris >7 ^4 I 8 7 13 7 22 13 9 6 ti 5, 20 18 23 26 Ogilvie Oliphant . Ouida Palacio-Vald^ Pearce Pendered . Pennell Phelps Philips Pinero Raimond . Rawnsley . Rembrandt Renan Richter Riddell . Rives Roberts (A. von Roberts (C. G Robinson . D.) I Saintsbury j Salaman (J. S. I Salaman (M. C ' Sarcey I Scidmore . I Scudamore Serao Sergeant . Steel . Stevenson . Street Tadema . Tallentyre Tasma Terrj' Thompson Thurston . Tolstoy Tree . Turgenev . Valera Vazoff Wagner . Waliszewski Ward Warden Waugh Weitemeyer West MTiistler . \VTiite Whitman . Williams . Wood Zangwill . Zola . Z. Z. • *3 • M • >7 • *9 . x8 13 • M 21 . 22 7, 23 • 9 . 16 • 3 • 15 • J5 *9 16 8 . 6 • *5 • 14 • J3 16 • *5 • >9 8. 20 8. 17 . 8 8 - 9 . 24 . 20 • 5 . 16 ‘ 24 * 9 i 23 • 23 • 9 . 19 ■ >9 . 6 5 . . 6 . 16 . II 4t 14 . 21 26 • *5 M> 18 . 18 6 , 22 . 8 # MR. WILLIAM HEINEMANN’S LIST. 3 jforthcoming Mortie. REMBRANDT: SEVENTEEN OF HIS MASTERPIECES FROM THE COLLECTION OF HIS PICTURES IN THE CASSEL GALLERY. Reproduced in Photogravure by the Berlin Photographic Company. With an Essay By FREDERICK WEDMORE. ^ In large portfolio 27J inches x 20 inches. The Collection of R c?nbrandts in the Cassel Gallery enjoys the distinction 0/ consisting 0/ a group of unsurpassed masterpieces ^ and of the twenty-one Pictures now in the Museum^ seventeen have been selected for reproduction ; these will be printed on the finest Japanese paper. The first twenty-five impressions of each plate are numbered and sig^iedy afid of these only fourteen are for sale in England at the net price of Twenty Guineas the set. The price of the unpressions after the first twenty five is Twelve Guineas nety per set. REMBRANDT: HIS LIFE, HIS WORK, AND HIS TIME. BY EMILE MICHEL, .MHMBLK OF T II L t S S T t T U T E OF FRAUCF. TRANSLATED BY FLORENCE SIMMONDS. EDITED AND I'KEFACED BY FREDERICK WEDMORE. A re-issue in Monthly Paris, price 2S. fxi. net, per Part. *,* A few copies of the First Edition are still on sale, price £2 zs. net ; also of the Edition de Luxe (printed on Japanese vellum with India proof duplicates of the photogravures), price £12 12s. net. The TIMES. — “ This very sumptuous and beautiful book has long been expected by all students of Rembrandt, for M. Emile Michel, the chief F'rench authority on the Dutch .School of Paint- ing, has been known to be engaged upon it for many years Merely to look through the reproductions in M. Michel’s book is enough to explain the passionate eagerness with which modern collectors carry on their search after Rembrandt’s drawings, and the great prices which are paid for them.” 4 MR. WILLIAM HEINEMANN’S LIST ort^coming SS3.or&s — continued. MASTERPIECES OF GREEK SCULPTURE. By ADOLF FURTWANGLER. Authorised Translation. Edited by E. Sellers. In One Volume, 4to. With about 20 full-page and 150 text Illustrations. A CATALOGUE OF THE ACCADEMIA DELLE BELLE ARTI AT VENICE. With Biographical Notices of the Painters and Reproductions of some of their Works. Edited by E. M. K E A R Y. In One Volume, crown 8vo. A CATALOGUE OF THE MUSEO DEL PRADO AT MADRID. Edited by E. LAWSON. In One Volume, crown 8vo. Illustrated. SONGS ON STONE. By J. McNEILL whistler. A Series of lithographic drawings in colour by Mr. Whistler, will appear from time to time in parts, under the above title. Elach containing Four Plates. The first issue of 200 copies will be sold at Two Guineas net. per part, by Subscription for the Series only. There will aha be iss..ed 50 copies on Japanese paper, signed tise artist, each h'ive Guituas net. LIFE OF HEINRICH HEINE. By RICHARD GARNETT. LL.D. With Portrait. Crown 8vo (uniform with the tr.insl.uion of Heine s Works). MR. WILLIAM HEINEMANN'S LIST. Jfortticomtng continued. LETTERS OF SAMUEL TAYLOR COLERIDGE. Edited by ERNEST HARTLEY COLERIDGE. With Portraits and Illustrations. In Two Volumes, demy 8vo. EDMOND AND JULES DE GONCOURT. Letters and Leaves from their Journals. Selected and Edited. In Two V'olumes, 8vo. With Portraits. SOUVENIRS OF THE PRINCE DE JOINVILLE. Translated from the French by Lady Mary Loyd. With many Illustration.^ Crom drawings by the .\uthor. In One Volume, demy 8vo. NAPOLEON AND THE FAIR SEX. (napoi.eo.v et i.es fe.mmes). From the French of FKf;Df:Kic M.asson. In One Volume, demy 8vo. With Ten Portraits. THE STORY OF A THRONE. CATHERINE II. OF RUSSIA. From the French of K. W.m.izewski, Author of " The Romance of an Empress." I n Two Volumes, demy 8vo. STRAY MEMORIES. By ELLE.N terry. In One Volume, 4I0. Illustrated. A 2 6 MR. WILLIAM IIEINEMANN'S LIST. .^fortfiroming «F5lortts — continued. CORRECTED IMPRESSIONS. By George Saintsbury. In One Volume. Crown 8vo. ISRAEL AMONG THE NATIONS. By Anatole Lerov-Beaulieu. Translated from the French. With an Intro- duction by Joseph Jacobs. In One Volume. 8vo. MANNERS, CUSTOMS, AND OBSERVANCES; THEIR ORIGIN AND SIGNIFICATION. By Leopolo Wagner. In One Volume. Crorni 8vo. DEGENERATION. An Examination of the Laws and Results of 19th Century Cmlisation. By Max Nordau. Translated from the German. DemySvo. ALFRED, LORD TENNYSON. A Study of His Life and Work. By .Arthvr Waugh, B..\. Oxon. With Twenty Illustrations from Photographs specially taken for this Work, Five Portraits, and Facsimile of Tennyson’s MS. Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth, gilt edges, or uncut, 6j. 3600^5 for Cbristmae. A BATTLE AND A BOY. y Blanche WtiLis Howard. With Forty Illustrations by .A. MacNifll- B ARBOUR. Crown 8vo, cloth. THE ATTACK ON THE MILL. By Emile Zola. With Twenty-one Illustrations, and Five exquisitely printed Coloured Plates, from original drawings by E. Covkboin. In One Volume. 4to. LITTLE JOHANNES. By F. Van Eeden. Translated from the Dutch by Clara Beil. With an Introduclicn by Andrew Lang. In One Volume. i6mo. Also a limited Edition on Large Paper. MR. WILLIAM HEINEMANN'S LIST. 7 .if ortficoming continued. IN RUSSET AND SILVER. POEMS. By Edmund Gosse. Author of “Gossip in a Library,” &c. In One Volume. Crown 8vo, buckram. A CENTURY OF GERMAN LYRICS. Translated from the German by K. F. Kroeker. In One Volume, fcap. 8vo, 3S. fid . THE PLAYS OF GERHART HAUPTMANN. HANNELE : A DREAM-POEM. Translated by William'Archer. Small 4to, with Portrait and Illustrations, 5;. To be followed by LONELY FOLK and THE WEAVERS. THE PLAYS OF F. C. BURNAND. Uniform with Mr. Pinero’s Plays. THE PLAYS OF ARTHUR W. PINERO. With Introductory Notes by Malcolm C. Salaman, VOL. X. THE WEAKER SEX, VOL. XI. LORDS AND COMMONS, and VOL. XII. THE SQUIRE. Completing the First Series. Iso THE SECOND MRS. TANQUERAY. By Arthur W. Pinero. THE FIRST STEP. A PLAY. By William Heinbmann. 8 MR. WILLIAM HEINEMANN’S LIST. jFortfiroming SjSilorfcs — continued. IFiction. IN THRKE VOLUMES. IN HASTE AND AT LEISURE. By Mrd. The Times . — This book is based on the confessions of the Empress her- self; it gives striking pictures of the condition of the contemporary Russia which she did so much to mould as well as to expand. . . . Few stories in history are more romantic than that of Catherine II. of Russia, with its mysterious incidents and thrilling episodes ; few characters present more curious problems." A FRIEND OF THE QUEEN. Marie Antoinette and Count Fersen, By Paul Gaulot. Translated from the French by Mrs. Cashel Hoey. In Two Volumes, 8vo. With Two Portraits. Price 24s. The Times . — " M. Gaulot’s work telTs, with new and authentic details, the romantic story of Count Fersen’s devotion to Marie Antoinette, of his share in the celebrated Flight to Varennes and in many other well-known episodes of the unhappy Queen’s life." MR. niLLIAM HEINEMANN'S LIST, II ^Tbc Great i£t)ucator0. A Series of Volumes by Eminent Writers, ■presenting in their entirety Biographical History of Education.'' The Times. A Series of Monographs on * The Great Educators ’ should prove of service to all who concern themselves with the history, theory, and practice of education.” The Speaker , — “ There is a promising sound about the title of Mr, Heine- mann's new series, ‘The Great Educators.' It should help to allay the hunger and thirst for knowledge and culture of the vast multitude of young men and maidens which our educational system tunis out yearly, provided at least with an appetite for instruction.” Each subject will form a complete volume, crown 8vo, ready, ARISTOTLE, and the Ancient Educational Ideals. By Thomas Davioson, M.A., LL.D. The Times . — "A very readable sketch of a very interesting subject.” LOYOLA, and the Educational System of the Jesuits. By Kev. Thomas Hughes, S. J. Saturday Review . — ” Full oi valuable information If a school* master would learn how the education of the young can be carried on so as to confer real dignity on those engaged in it, we recommend him to read Mr. Hughes’ book.” ALCUIN, and the Rise of the Christian Schools. By Professor .\.NUkEW F. West, Ph. D. FROEBEL, and Education by Self- Activity. By H. COURT- Hoi’E Bowen, M..A. ABELARD, and the Origin and Early History of Uni- versities. By Jules Gabkiel Co.mbayke, Professor in the Faculty of Toulouse. In preparation. ROUSSEAU ; and. Education according to Nature. By Paul H. Hanus. HORACE MANN, and Public Education in the United States. By Nicholas Murray Butler, Ph.D. THOMAS and MATTHEW ARNOLD, and their In- fluence on Education. By J. G. Fitch, LLO., Her Majesty's Inspector of Schools. Volumes on Herbart, and Modem German Education ; and Pestalozai or, the Friend and Student of Children, to follow. 12 MB. WILLIAM HEIN EM ANN'S LIST THE PROSE WORKS OF HEINRICH HEINE. TRANSLATED BY CHARLES GODFREY LELAND, M.A., F.R.L.S (HANS BREITMANN). In Eight Volumes. The Library Edition, in crown 8vo, cloth, at 5^. per volume. Each volume of this edition is sold separately. The Cabinet Edition, in special biodin^t. boxed, price loj. the set. The Large Paper Edition, limited to 100 Numbered Copies, price 15^. per volume net, will only be supplied subscribers for the Complete VV’ork. I. FLORENTINE NIGHTS, SCIINABELEWOPSKI, THE RABBI OF BACHARACH, and SHAKE SPEARE’S MAIDENS AND WOMEN. IL, III. PICTURES OF TRAVEL. 1823-1828. In Two Volumes. IV. THE SALON. Letters on Art, Music, Popular Life, and Politics. V„ VI. GERMANY. In Two Volumes. VIL, VIII. FRENCH AFFAIRS. Letters from Paris 1832, and Liitetia. In Two Vuls. Times . — *‘We can recommend no better medium for making: acquaintance at first hand with ‘the German Aristophanes’ than the works of Heinrich Heine, translated by Charles Godfrey Leland. Mr. Leland manages pretty successfully to preser\'c the easy grace of the original.” Saiuretay Reine^v . — “Verily Heinrich Heine and not Jean Paul Ls de* Einzige among Germans : and great is the venture of translating him which Mr. Leland has so boldly undertaken, and in which he has for the most part quitted himself so well.*’ Pall Mall Gazette . — “ It i> a brilliant performance, both for the quality of the translation of each page and the susuiined effort of rendering so many of them. There is really hardly any need to learn German now to appreciate Heine’s prose. English literature of this country’ does not contain much prose more striking, more entertaining, and more thought provoking than these nov ]>laced before English readers.” Daily Telegraph. — “Mr, Leland has done his translation in able and scho- larly fashion.*’ To he /ollenved by THE POETIC WORKS OF HEINRICH HEINE. MR. WILLIAM HEINEMANN'S LIST. 13 VILLIERS DE L’ISLE ADAM: His Life and Works. From the French of Vicomte Robert du Pontavice de Heussey. By Lady Mary Loyd. With Portrait and Facsimile. Crown 8vo, cloth, lof. td. RECOLLECTIONS OF MIDDLE LIFE. By Francisqur Sarcey. Translated by E. L. Carey. In One Volume, 8vo. With Portrait, loy. 6 d. PRINCE BISMARCK. An Historical Biography. By Charles Lowe, M.A. With Portraits. Crown 8vo, 6f. THE FAMILY LIFE OF HEINRICH HEINE. Illus- trated by one hundred and twenty-two hitherto unpublished letters ad- dressed by him to difterent members of his family. Edited by liis nephew^ Baron Ludwig von Emuden, and tran^lated by Ch.ari.es Godfrey Leland. In One Volume, 8vo, with 4 Portraits, 12^. 6 d. RECOLLECTIONS OF COUNT LEO TOLSTOY Together with a Letter to the Women of France on the “ Kreutze Sonata.*' By C. A. Behrs. Translated from the Russian by C. E. Turner, English lecturer in the University of St. Petersburg. In One Volume, 8vo. With Portrait, loy. 6 Original MSS., by Alexander H. Jati*, LL.D, F.R.S.E., &c, Crow.i 8vo, cloth, ts. each. I. SUSPIRIA DE PROFUNDIS. With other Essays. II. CONVERSATION AND COLERIDGE. With other Essays. MR. WILLIAM IlEINEMANN'S LIST. M MR PUNCH’S POCKET IBSEN. A Collection of some of the Master’s best known Dramas, condensed, revised, and slightly re* arranged for the benefit of the Earnest Student. By F. Anstey, Author of “ Vice Versa,” *■ Voces Populi,” &c. With Illustrations, reproduced by permission, from J*utuh, and a new FroniUpjecc, by Bernard Part* ridge. i6ino, cloth, 3^. td. FROM WISDOM COURT. By Henry Seton Merrimam and Stephen Graham Tallentvre. With 30 Illustrations by E. CouKBOiN. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3f. 6 d. THE OLD MAIDS’ CLUB. By I. Zangwill, Author of “Children of the Ghetto,” &c. Illustrated by F. H. Townse.n'D. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3T. 6 d, WOMAN— THROUGH A MANS EYEGLASS. By Malcolm C. Salaman. With Illustrations by Dudley Hardy. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3T. 6 d, STORIES OF GOLF. Collected bv WiU-Iam Knight and T. T. Oliphant. With Rhymes on Golf by various hands ; also Shake* spearc on Golf, &c. Enlarged Edition. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, zr. 6d, THE COMING TERROR. And other Essays and Letters. By Robert Buchanan. Second Edition. Demy 8vo, cloth, lar. 6d, ARABIC AUTHORS: A Manual of Arabian History and Literature. By F. F. Arbuth.sot, M.R.A.S., Author of “ Early Ideas,** “Persian Portraits,'* &c. 8vo, cloth, 5^. THE LABOUR MOVEMENT IN AMERICA. By Richard T. FIly, Ph.D., .\ssociate in Political Economy, Johns Hopkins University. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5^. THE SPEECH OF MONKEYS. By Professor R. L. Garner. Crown 8vo, ys. 6d. THE HOURS OF RAPHAEL, IN OUTLINE. Together with the Ceding of the Hall where they were originally painted. By Mary E. Williams. Folio, cloth, £2 2s. net. THE PASSION PLAY AT OBERAMMERGAU, 1890. By F. W. Farrar, D.D.. F.R.S., Archdeacon and Canon of We.stminster, &c. &c. 4to, cloth, 2s. 6d. THE WORD OF THE LORD UPON THE WATERS. Sermons read by His Imperial Majesty the Emperor of Germany, while at Sea on his Voyages to the Land of tlie Midnight Sun. Composed by Dr. Richter, Army Chaplain, and Translated from the German by John R. McIlraith. 410, cloth, 2s. 6d. THE KINGDOM OF GOD IS WITHIN YOU. Christianity not as a Mystic Religion but as a New Theory of Life. By Count Leo Tolstoy. Translaccd from the Russian by ('onstanck Garnett. Liorary Edition, in two volume^ crown 8vo, xoy. ALo a Popular Edition in Ooe Volume, cloth, 2s. 6d. i6 MR. WILLIAM IIEINEMANN'S LIST. THE LITTLE MANX NATION. (Lectures delivered at the Royal Institution, 1891.) hy Hall Caine, Author of “The Bond- man,’* “ The Scapegoat,” &c. Crown 8vo, cloth, ys. 6d.\ paper, ax. NOTES FOR THE NILE. Together with a Metrical Rendering of the Hymns of Ancient Eg>pt and of the Precepts of Ptah- hotep (the oldest book in the world). By Hakdwicke D. Kawkslev, M.A. Imperial i6mo, cloth, $s. DENMARK: its History, Topography, Language, Literature Fine Arts, Social Life, and Finance. Edited by H. Weitemeyer. Demy 8vo, cloth, with Map, i2X. ( ni . *♦* Dedicated^ by pe-nnissioHy to H.R.ff. tfi/‘ Princess 0/ Wales. THE REALM OF THE HABSBURGS. By Sidney Whitman, Author of Imperial Germany.*’ In One V’olume. Crown 8 VO, 7 X. td. IMPERIAL GERMANY. A Critical Study of Fact and Character. By Sidney Whitman. New Edition, Revised and Enlarged. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2X. (>d . ; paper, ax. THE CANADIAN GUIDE-BOOK. Parti. The Tourist’s and Sportsman’s Guide to EastemCanadaand Newfoundland, including full descnpiions of Routes, Cities, Points of Interest, Summer Resorts, Fishing Places, &c., in Eastern Ontario, The Muskoka Dis:rict, The bt. Lawrence Region, The Lake St. John Country, The Maritime Provinces, Prince Edward Island, and Newfoundland. With an Appendix gixing Fish and Game Laws, and Odicial Lists of Trout and balmon Rivers and their Lessees. By Charles G. D. Roberts, Professor of Englhh Literature in King's College, Windsor, N.S. With Maps and many Illustrations. Crown 8vo, limp cloth, 6x. Part II. WESTERN CANADA. Including the Peninsula and Northern Regions of Ontario, the Canadian Shores of the Great Lakes, the Lake of the Woods Region, Manitoba and **The Great North-West,** The Canadian Rocky Mountains and National Park, British Columbia, and Vancouver Island. By Ernest Ingeksoll. With Maps and many Illustrations. Crown 8vo, limp cloth, 6s. THE GUIDE-BOOK TO ALASKA AND THE NORTH- WEST COAST, including the Shores of Washington, British Columbia, South-Eastein Alaska, the Aleutian and the Seal Islands, the Behring and the Arctic Coasts, By E. R. Scidmoke. With Maps and many Illustrations. Crown 3 vo, limp cloth, 6x THE GENESIS OF THE UNITED STATES. A Narrative ol the Movement in England, 1605-1616, which resulted in the Plantation of North America by Englishmen, disclosing the Contest between England and Spain for the Possession of the Soil now* occupied by the United Slates of America; set forth through a scries of Historical Manuscripts now first printed, together with a Re-issue of Rare Contem- poraneous Tracis, accompanied by Bibliographical Memoranda, Notes, and Brief Biographies. Collected, Arranged, and Edited by Alexander Brown, F.R.H.S. With 100 Portraits, Maps, and Plans. In two volumes. Royal 8vo, buckram, 13X. 6d. IN THE TRACK OF THE SUN. Readings from the Diary of a Globe-Trotter. By Frederick Diodati Tho.mpson. With many Illustrations by Mr Harry Fenn and from Photographs. In one volume. 4to, 25X. MR. WILLIAM HEINEMANN'S LIST. 17 popular 6s. IRovds. THE EBB-TIDE. By Robert Louis Stevenson and Lloyu Osbourne. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6r. THE MANXMAN. By Hall Caine. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. THE HEAVENLY TWINS. By Sarah Grand, Author of'Ideala," &c. Fortieth Thousand. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. IDEALA. By .Sar.\h Gr.ynd, Author of “The Heavenly Twins.” Tenth Thousand. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. OUR MANIFOLD NATURE. By Sarah Grand. With a Portrait of the .Author. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. THE STORY OF A MODERN WOMAN. By Ella Hepworth Dixon. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. A SUPERFLUOUS WOMAN. A New Edition. In One Volume. Crown 8vo, 6s. A COMEDY OF MASKS By Ernest Dowson and •Arthur Moore. .A New Edition in One Volume. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. THE JUSTIFICATION OF ANDREW LEBRUN. By F. Barrett. Crown 8vo, 6s. THE LAST SENTENCE. By Maxwell Gray, Author of ” The Silence of Dean Maitland,” &c. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. APPASSIONATA : A Musician’s Story. By Elsa D’Esterre- Keeling. Crown 8vo, cloth, dr. FROM THE FIVE RIVERS. By Flora Annie Steel, .Author of “ -Miss Stuart's Legacy.” Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. RELICS. Frad. Scotsman. — “Will be read with pleasure.” Musical World. — “ The poems are delicate specimens of art, graceful and polished.” VERSES. By Gertrude Hall. i2mo, cloth, 3.L (>d. Manchester Guardian. — “Will be welcome to ev'ery lover of poetry who takes it up ’* IDYLLS OF WOMANHOOD. By C. Amy Dawson. Fcap. Svo, gilt top, 5s. MR. WILLIAM HEINEMANN'S LIST. 23 dramatic Xtterature. THE MASTER BUILDER. A Play in Three Acts. By Henrik Ibsen. Translated from the Norwegian by Edmund Gosse and William Archer. Small 410, with Portrait, 5^. Popular Edition, paper, is. Also a Limited Large Paper Edition, aij. net. HEDDA GABLER : A Drama in Four Acts. By Henrik Ibsen. Translated from the Norwegian by Edmund Gosse. Small 4to, cloth, with Portrait, 54. Vaudeville Edition, paper, 14. Also a Limited Large Paper Edition, 214. net. BRAND : A Dramatic Poem in Five Acts. By Henrik Ibsen. Translated in the original metres, with an Introduction and Notes, by C. H. Herford. Small 4to, cloth, 74. 6<^. THE PRINCESSE MALEINE : A Drama in Five Acts (Translated by Gerard Harry), and THE INTRUDER; A Drama in One Act. By Maurice Maeterlinck. With an Introduction by Hall Caine, and a Portrait of the Author. Sm.all 4to, cloth, 54. THE FRUITS OF ENLIGHTENMENT: A Comedy in Four Acts. By Count Lyof Tolstoy. Translated from the Russian by E. J. Dillon. With Introduction by A. W. Pinero. Small 410, with Portrait, 54. KING ERIK. A Tragedy. By PlnMUND Gosse. A Re-issue, with a Critical Introduction by Air. Theodore Watts. Fcap. 8vo, boards, 54. net. THE PIPER OF HAMELIN. A F.antastic Opera in Two Acts. By Robert Buchanan. With Illustrations by Hugh Tho.mson. 4to, cloth, 24 . 6ti. ne t. HYPATIA. A Play in Four Acts. Founded on Charles Kingsley’s Novel. By G. Stuart Ogilvir. With Frontispiece by J. D. Batten. Crown 8vo, cloth, printed in Red and Black, 24. 6rf. net THE DRAMA : ADDRESSES. By Henry Irving. With Portrait by J. McN. Whistler. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo, 34. 6d. SOME INTERESTING FALLACIES OF THE Modem Stage. An Address delivered to the Playgoers’ Club at St. James’s Hall, on Sunday, 6th December 1891. By Herbert Beerbohm Tree. Crown 8vo, sewed, 6J. net. THE PLAYS OF ARTHUR W. PINERO. With Intro- ductory Notes by Malcolm C. Salaman. i6mo, paper covers, 14.61/,; or cloth, 24. 6d. I. THE TIMES. VI. THE MAGISTRATE. VII. DANDY DICK. VIII. SWEET LAVENDER. IX. THE SCHOOL- II. THE PROFLIGATE. III. THE CABINET MINISTER. IV. THE HOBBY HORSE. V. LADY BOUNTIFUL. MISTRESS. To be followed by The Weaker Sex, Lords and Commons, and The Squire. % 24 MR. WILLIAM IIEINEMANN’S LIST. Ibeinemann’s Scientific iDanbboofis. MANUAL OF BACTERIOLOGY. By A. B. Griffiths, Ph.D., F.R.S. (Edin.), F.C.S. Crown 8 vo, cloth, Illustrated. js.6d. Pharmaceutical Journal, — “The subject is treated more thoroughly and completely than in any similar work published in this country/* MANUAL OF ASSAYING GOLD, SILVER, COPPER, and Lead Ores. By Walter Lee Brown, B.Sc. Re\'ised, Corrected* and considerably Enlarged, with a chapter on the Assaying of Fuel, &c. By A. B. Griffiths, Ph.D., F.R.S. (Edin.), F.CS. Crown 8vo, cloth. Illustrated, yr. (>d. Colliery Guardian, — “A delightful and fascinating book.*’ Financial World. — “ The most complete and practical manual on everything which concerns as.saying of all which have come before us.** GEODESY. By J. Howard Gore. CrowTi 8 vo, cloth. Illus- trated, sr. St. James* s Gazette.— ” The book may be safely recommended to those who desire to acquire an accurate knowledge of Geodesy.” Science Gossip. — “ It is the best we could recommend to all geodetic students. It is full and clear, thoroughly accurate, and up to date in all matters of earth- measurements.” THE PHYSICAL PROPERTIES OF GASES. By Arthur L. Kimball, of the Johns Hopkins University. Crown 8vo, cloth. Illustrated, sr. Chemical Nttvs. — “ The man of culture who wishes for a general and accurate acquaintance with the physical properties of gases, will find in Mr. Kimball’s work just what he requires.” HEAT AS A FORM OF ENERGY. By Professor R. H. Thurston, of Cornell University. Crown 8vo, cloth,lllustrated, 5i. Manchester Examiner. — “Bears out the character of its predecessors for careful and correct statement and deduction under the light of the most recent discoveries.” THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW. The London Office of this old-established Review has been removed to 21 Bedford Street, where copies can be obtained regularly on publication. Price is. 6 d. THE NEW REVIEW. ^ With January 1894 The New Review entered upon a New Series, and, whilst continuing to devote its space to the great problems of the day in a serious, competent, and popular fashion, it will give monthly a short Story, and Illustrations will be added to one or more papers in each issue. Price ir. LONDON : WILLIAM H E I N E M A N N, 21 BEDFORD STREET. W.C.